俱舍論 道體·四諦二諦·入修加行Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · The Nature of the Path · The Four Truths and the Two Truths · Entering Cultivation and the Preparatory Practices
隨眠品說盡了斷,這一卷追問:斷靠什麼?——「然斷必由道力故得,此所由道其相云何?」一句起,先立道體(見道唯無漏·修道通二),次明道所證之四諦與二諦,再轉入聖道之加行(住戒·三慧·身器三因·四聖種·入修二門)。三家古德同判本品大文有三,此卷走完前二,並踏進第三之首節。
一句話:這一卷不是在講證果,是在鋪路——鋪到「不淨觀」與「持息念」兩道門為止;而路能不能鋪,全繫於中間那一場『樂受是否實有』的地基之爭。
三個眼目
-
「唯無漏」是結論,不是身分。 見道之所以唯無漏,理由寫在論裡——「見道速能治三界故」「頓斷九品見所斷故,非世間道有此堪能」。做得到,才判它是;修道做不到那樣,所以放有漏進來。凡見一法被判為唯無漏、唯有漏,先找那個逼出結論的能耐或限定。 不淨觀被判「此觀理應唯是有漏」,逼它的是「唯勝解作意相應」六字——同一手法,反向使用。
-
四諦的次第是行門的次第,不是因果的次第。 論說得明白:「隨現觀位先後而說」。若依因果,該先集後苦;依現觀,先觀最逼惱、最愛著、又是求脫之因的那一法,所以先苦。兩個譬喻把它釘死:見病、尋因、思愈、求藥;醫王四德。這一條可以直接搬到用功上——先認苦,再追因,再信其可滅,最後才問方法。
-
二諦的判準是兩道手續,不是兩種價值。 破它一次,看認知還在不在;以慧析出其餘成分,看認知還在不在。破了析了就沒有的是世俗,仍在的是勝義。要緊的是:世俗諦仍是「諦」——「依世俗理說有瓶等是實非虛」。承認一物是施設,不等於判它是妄。 這一分寸,與世品『承認一物存在不等於允許它借用鄰格的名字』是同一種分寸。
一義(附):定無實樂之諍為什麼是地基
苦諦要能成立,靠的是三苦攝盡有漏;而真正遍攝一切的是行苦——「理實一切行苦故苦,此唯聖者所能觀見」。睫毛置掌與置眼珠之喻,說的就是這一層何以凡夫不見。
於是有一部師逼上一步:既然如此,索性說「定無實樂,受唯是苦」,三經為教證、樂因不定為理證,再開治苦覺樂與苦易覺樂二章。論主在此不隨之——他明白站到有部一邊:「對法諸師言樂實有,此言應理」,先三番反徵(撥了樂,你拿什麼定義苦),再分自相與異門二層拆其救,再逐一通其三經(佛自釋通:依無常與變壞而密作是說),最後回破其理證(樂因要觀待所依分位,如火之於所煮)。
要看清的是他破的只有一條——樂全無實體;三苦攝一切有漏,一步未讓。承認有真實的樂,同時說一切有漏皆苦——這兩句並不相礙,因為它們用的是不同的一把尺(自相/行苦)。全卷讀來最要緊的一課,就在這裡。
通於全論
道體之二分(見道唯無漏·修道通二),是本品其後三卷立四念住、四善根、十六心見道、修惑九品次第斷的總坐標。四諦次第之判準(隨現觀),直接規定了下一卷加行位的觀法。二諦之判,是全論處理「假法/實法」的通用尺,界品之假地水說與此互證。三慧與四聖種,是入道前的資糧清單;入修二門則是本卷交給下一卷的接口——心由此二門而得定,「心得定已復何所修」,正是下一卷的開卷句。
還有兩個線頭留給讀者:其一,本卷有三處古來爭議的並錄——樂受實有、三慧不成之難、不喜足與大欲之訓詞;三處眾賢皆有反破,其中三慧一段他逕謂論主「未達毘婆沙意」,是全卷評語最直的一句。其二,持息念的六相(數隨止觀轉淨)在此只列其名與相,真正的昇進(轉、淨二相所指的世第一法與見道)要到下二卷才展開;這一卷只把門打開。
The Chapter on the Latent Tendencies said all it had to say about abandoning; this fascicle asks what abandoning depends upon — “yet abandoning must be obtained by the force of the path; what is the mark of this path by which it comes about?” From that one sentence it first establishes the entity of the path (the path of seeing without outflows alone · the path of cultivation extending to both), next sets out the four truths and the two truths that the path realizes, and then turns into the preparatory practices of the noble path (abiding in discipline · the three discernments · the three causes of a purified bodily vessel · the four noble lineages · the two gates for entering cultivation). The three ancient masters alike adjudge the main text of this chapter to be threefold; this fascicle walks through the first two and steps into the opening section of the third.
In one sentence: This fascicle is not treating the attaining of fruits; it is laying a road — laying it as far as the two gates of the contemplation of impurity and mindfulness that holds the breath; and whether the road can be laid at all hangs upon the dispute over foundations set in the middle of it, whether pleasant feeling really exists.
Three Points to Watch
-
“Without outflows alone” is a conclusion, not a status. The reason the path of seeing is without outflows alone is written out in the treatise — “because the path of seeing can quickly counteract the three realms,” “because it cuts off the nine grades of what is abandoned by seeing all at once, and no mundane path has such capacity.” It is because it can do this that it is so adjudged; and because the path of cultivation cannot do the like, what has outflows is let in. Whenever a dharma is adjudged to be without outflows alone, or with outflows alone, first find the capacity or the restriction that forced the conclusion out. The contemplation of impurity is adjudged “this contemplation should in principle be with outflows alone,” and what forces it is the six words “associated with attention through resolve alone” — the same move, used in the reverse direction.
-
The order of the four truths is the order of a practice-gate, not the order of cause and effect. The treatise says it plainly: “they are spoken of according to the priority and posteriority of the stages of direct realization.” By cause and effect, origin should be spoken of before suffering; by direct realization, one observes first that dharma which is most oppressive, most clung to, and is besides the reason one seeks release — hence suffering first. Two similes nail it down: seeing the sickness, seeking its cause, considering its cure, seeking the good medicine; and the four qualities of the king of physicians. This can be carried straight over into one’s own practice — first recognize the suffering, then track down its cause, then trust that it can be brought to cessation, and only last ask after the method.
-
The measure of the two truths is a pair of procedures, not a pair of values. Break the thing once, and see whether the cognition of it is still there; analyze out the remaining components with discernment, and see whether the cognition of it is still there. What is gone once broken or analyzed is conventional; what remains is ultimate. And this is what matters: the conventional truth is still a truth — “to say in dependence upon conventional principle that there is a pot and the like is real and not false.” To grant that a thing is conventionally established is not to adjudge it delusive. This nice measure is the same nice measure as the one in the Chapter on the World: that to grant a thing exists is not to permit it to borrow the name of the neighboring category.
One Further Point (Appended): Why the Dispute over the Nonexistence of Real Pleasure Is the Foundation
If the truth of suffering is to stand, it stands by the three kinds of suffering taking in everything with outflows; and what truly pervades all of them is the suffering of the formations — “in truth all formations are suffering because of suffering, and this only the noble ones are able to observe and see.” The simile of the eyelash on the palm and on the eyeball is telling just this layer, why the ordinary man does not see it.
Whereupon one school presses a step further: that being so, let it simply be said that “there is definitely no real pleasure; feeling is suffering alone,” with three sūtras for its proof from teaching and the indeterminacy of the causes of pleasure for its proof from principle, and then two further sections opened, that the sense of pleasure arises only when suffering is counteracted and only when suffering shifts. Here the author does not follow them — he stands openly on the side of the Sarvāstivādins: “the masters of Abhidharma say that pleasure really exists, and this saying is reasonable.” First he presses back in three rounds (having struck out pleasure, what will you call suffering?), then he takes their defense apart in the two layers of intrinsic mark and other gate, then explains through their three sūtras one by one (the Buddha explained it through himself: he spoke with the implicit sense of impermanence and of alterability), and last refutes their proof from principle (a cause of pleasure must be observed together with the stage of its support, as fire must be observed together with what is cooked).
What must be seen clearly is that he refutes one thing only — that pleasure has no real entity at all; on the three kinds of suffering taking in everything with outflows he has not yielded a step. To grant that there is real pleasure, and at the same time to say that everything with outflows is suffering — these two sentences do not obstruct each other, because they are using two different measuring rods (intrinsic mark / the suffering of the formations). The most important lesson to be had from reading the whole fascicle lies just here.
Bearing on the Treatise as a Whole
The twofold division of the entity of the path (the path of seeing without outflows alone · the path of cultivation extending to both) is the master coordinate for the three fascicles that follow in this chapter, where the four foundations of mindfulness, the four wholesome roots, the sixteen minds of the path of seeing, and the grade-by-grade abandoning of the nine grades of the afflictions abandoned by cultivation are established. The measure by which the order of the four truths is fixed (following direct realization) directly prescribes the manner of contemplation in the preparatory stage treated in the next fascicle. The adjudication of the two truths is the general rod by which the whole treatise handles “conventional dharma / real dharma,” and the conventional earth and water of the Chapter on the Elements evidence it in return. The three discernments and the four noble lineages are the checklist of provisions before entering the path; and the two gates for entering cultivation are the interface this fascicle hands to the next — the mind obtains concentration through these two gates, and “the mind having obtained concentration, what further is to be cultivated” is precisely the opening sentence of the next fascicle.
Two loose threads are left for the reader. First, this fascicle has three places of ancient dispute recorded together — whether pleasure really exists, the objection that the discernment formed through reflection cannot be established, and the glosses of discontent and great desire; in all three Saṅghabhadra has a refutation, and in the one on the three discernments he says outright that the author “failed to reach the sense of the Vibhāṣā,” the bluntest verdict in the fascicle. Second, the six marks of mindfulness that holds the breath (counting, following, settling, observing, turning, purifying) are here given only in name and mark; the real ascent (the highest worldly dharma and the path of seeing, at which the marks of turning and purifying point) is not opened out until two fascicles later. This fascicle only opens the gate.
阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十二 〔T29 0113c02〕
【品界】分別賢聖品第六之一 〔T29 0113c06〕
〔T29 0113c〕 如是已說煩惱等斷於九勝位得遍知名。然斷必由道力故得,此所由道其相云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正1 T29 0113c10〕
已說煩惱斷,由見諦修故,
見道唯無漏,修道通二種。
論曰:前已廣說諸煩惱斷,由見諦道及修道故。道唯無漏亦有漏耶?見道應知唯是無漏,修道通二。所以者何?見道速能治三界故。頓斷九品見所斷故,非世間道有此堪能,故見位中道唯無漏。修道有異故通二種,如向所言由見諦故。此所見諦其相云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正2 T29 0113c19〕
諦四先已說,謂苦集滅道,
彼自體亦然,次第隨現觀。
論曰:諦有四種,名先已說。於何處說?謂初品中分別有漏無漏法處。彼如何說?謂彼頌言:無漏謂聖道,此說道諦。擇滅謂離繫,此說滅諦。及苦集世間,此說苦集諦。四諦次第如彼說耶?不爾。云何?如今所列:一苦、二集、三滅、四道。四諦自體亦有異耶?不爾。云何?如先所辯,為顯體同彼,故說亦然聲。四諦何緣如是次第?隨現觀位先後而說,謂現觀中先所觀者便在先說,若異此者應先說因後方說果。然或有法說次隨生,如念住等。或復有法說次隨便,如正勝等。謂此中無決定理趣起如是欲,先斷已生、後遮未生,但隨言便。今說四諦,隨瑜伽師現觀位中先後次第。何緣現觀次第必然?加行位中如是觀故。何緣加行必如是觀?謂若有法是愛著處能作逼惱,為求脫因,此法理應最初觀察,故修行者加行位中最初觀苦,苦即苦諦。次復觀苦以誰為因?便觀苦因,因即集諦。次復觀苦以誰為滅?便觀苦滅,滅即滅諦。後觀苦滅以誰為道?便觀滅道,道即道諦。如見病已,次尋病因,續思病愈,後求良藥。契經亦說諦次第喻。何契經說?謂《良醫經》。如彼經言:夫醫王者,謂具四德能拔毒箭:一善知病狀、二善知病因、三善知病愈、四善知良藥。如來亦爾,為大醫王,如實了知苦集滅道。故加行位如是次觀,現觀位中次第亦爾,由加行力所引發故,如已觀地縱馬奔馳。此現觀名為目何義?應知此目現等覺義。何緣說此唯是無漏?對向涅槃正覺境故,此覺真淨故得正名。應知此中果性取蘊名為苦諦,因性取蘊名為集諦,是能集故。由此苦集因果性分,名雖有殊非物有異。滅道二諦物亦有殊,何義經中說為聖諦?是聖者諦故得聖名。於非聖者此豈成妄?於一切是諦,性無顛倒故。然唯聖者實見非餘,是故經中但名聖諦。非非聖諦,顛倒見故。如有頌言:聖者說是樂,非聖說為苦;聖者說為苦,非聖說是樂。
有餘師說:二唯聖諦,餘二通是聖非聖諦。唯受一分是苦自體,所餘並非。如何可言諸有漏行皆是苦諦?頌曰:
〔頌·正3 T29 0114b05〕
苦由三苦合,如所應一切,
可意非可意,餘有漏行法。
論曰:有三苦性,一苦苦性、二行苦性、三壞苦性。諸有漏行如其所應,與此三種苦性合故,皆是苦諦亦無有失。此中可意有漏行法,與壞苦合故名為苦。諸非可意有漏行法,與苦苦合故名為苦。除此所餘有漏行法,與行苦合故名為苦。何謂為可意非可意餘?謂樂等三受如其次第,由三受力令順樂受等諸有漏行得可意等名。所以者何?若諸樂受由壞成苦性。如契經言。諸樂受生時樂住時樂壞時苦,若諸苦受由體成苦性。如契經言:諸苦受生時苦、住時苦。不苦不樂受由行成苦性,眾緣造故。如契經言:若非常即是苦。如受順受,諸行亦然。有餘師釋:苦即苦性名苦苦性,如是乃至行即苦性名行苦性。應知此中說可意非可意為壞苦苦苦者,由不共故。理實一切行苦故苦,此唯聖者所能觀見。故有頌言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0114b24〕
如以一睫毛,置掌人不覺,
若置眼睛上,為損及不安。
愚夫如手掌,不覺行苦睫,
智者如眼睛,緣極生厭怖。
以諸愚夫於無間獄受劇苦蘊生苦怖心,不如眾聖於有頂蘊。道諦亦應是行苦攝,有為性故。道諦非苦,違逆聖心是行苦相。非聖道起違逆聖心,由此能引眾苦盡故。若觀諸有為涅槃寂靜者,亦由先見彼法是苦、後觀彼滅以為寂靜,故有為言唯顯有漏。若諸法中亦許有樂,何緣但說苦為聖諦?有一類釋:由樂少故。如置綠豆烏豆聚中,以少從多名烏豆聚。誰有智者瀝水澆癰有少樂生,計癰為樂?有餘於此以頌釋言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0114c10〕
能為苦因故,能集眾苦故,
有苦希彼故,說樂亦名苦。
理實應言,聖者觀察諸有及樂體皆是苦,以就行苦同一味故,由此立苦為諦非樂。如何亦觀樂受為苦?由性非常違聖心故。如以苦相觀色等時,非彼苦相一如苦受。有謂樂受是苦因故。諸聖亦觀彼為苦者,此釋非理,能為苦因是集行相,豈關於苦?又諸聖者生色無色,緣彼如何有苦想轉?非彼諸蘊為苦受因。又經復說行苦何用?若由非常觀樂為苦,非常苦觀行相何別?生滅法故觀為非常,違聖心故觀之為苦。但見非常知違聖心,故非常行相能引苦行相。有餘部師作如是執:定無實樂,受唯是苦。云何知然?由教、理故。云何由教?如世尊言:諸所有受無非是苦。又契經言:汝應以苦觀於樂受。又契經言:於苦謂樂名為顛倒。云何由理?以諸樂因皆不定故。謂諸所有衣服飲食冷煖等事,諸有情類許為樂因,此若非時過量受用便能生苦,復成苦因不應樂因。於增盛位或雖平等,但由非時,便成苦因能生於苦。故知衣等本是苦因,苦增盛時其相方顯。威儀易脫理亦應然。又治苦時方起樂覺,及苦易脫樂覺乃生。謂若未遭飢渴寒熱疲欲等苦所逼迫時,不於樂因生於樂覺。故於對治重苦因中,愚夫妄計此能生樂,實無決定能生樂因。苦易脫中愚夫謂樂,如荷重擔暫易肩等。故受唯苦,定無實樂。對法諸師言樂實有,此言應理。云何知然?且應反徵撥無樂者何名為苦?若謂逼迫既有適悅,有樂應成。若謂損害既有饒益,有樂應成。若謂非愛既有可愛,有樂應成。若謂可愛體非成實,以諸聖者於離染時,可愛復成非可愛故。不爾。可愛聖離染時,由異門觀為非愛故。謂若有受自相可愛,此受未常成非可愛。然諸聖者於離染時,以餘行相厭患此受,謂觀此受是放逸處,要由廣大功力所成變壞無常故非可愛,非彼自相是非愛法。若彼自體是非可愛,不應於中有起愛者。若不起愛,於離染時聖者不應以餘行相觀察樂受深生厭患,故由自相有實樂受。然世尊言諸所有受無非苦者,佛自釋通。如契經言:佛告慶喜:我依諸行皆是無常,及諸有為皆是變壞,密作是說。諸所有受無非是苦,故知此經不依苦苦作如是說。若由自相說受皆苦,何緣慶喜作是問言:佛於餘經說有三受,謂樂及苦、不苦不樂。依何密意此經復言諸所有受無非是苦?慶喜但應作如是問:依何密意說有三受?世尊亦應但作是答:我依此密意,故說有三受。經中既無如是問答,故由自相實有三受。世尊既言我密意說諸所有受無非是苦,即已顯示此所說經依別意說非真了義。又契經言,汝應以苦觀樂受者,應知此經意顯樂受有二種性:一有樂性,謂此樂受依自相門是可愛故;二有苦性,謂依異門亦是無常變壞法故。然觀樂時能為繫縛,諸有貪者噉此味故。若觀苦時能令解脫,如是觀者得離貪故。佛以觀苦能令解脫,故勸有情觀樂為苦。如何知此自相是樂?如有頌言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0115b14〕
諸佛正遍覺,知諸行非常,
及有為變壞,故說受皆苦。
又契經言於苦謂樂名顛倒者,此別意說,以諸世間於諸樂受妙欲諸有一分樂中一向計樂故成顛倒。謂諸樂受若依異門亦有苦性,然諸世間唯觀為樂故成顛倒。諸妙欲境樂少苦多,唯觀為樂故成顛倒。諸有亦然,故不由此能證樂受無實理成。若受自相實皆苦者,佛說三受有何勝利?若謂世尊隨俗說者,不應正理。以世尊言我密說受無非苦故。又於觀五受說如實言故。謂契經說:所有樂根、所有喜根,應知此二皆是樂受,乃至廣說。復作是說:若以正慧如實觀見如是五根三結永斷,乃至廣說。又佛如何於一苦受,隨順世俗分別說三?若謂世間於下上中苦,如其次第起樂等三覺,佛隨順彼說樂等三。理亦不然,樂亦三故,應於下等三苦唯起上等樂覺。又受殊勝香味觸等所生樂時,有何下苦而世於中起樂受覺?若許爾時有下苦者,如是下苦已滅未生,世應爾時有極樂覺,此位眾苦都無有故。受欲樂時徵問亦爾。又下品受現在前時,許受分明猛利可取,許中品受現在前時,與此相違,如何應理?又下三定說有樂故,應有下苦;以上諸地說有捨故,應有中苦。定勝苦增,豈應正理?故不應依下等三苦如次建立樂等三受。又契經說:佛告大名:若色一向是苦非樂,非樂所隨,乃至廣說。故知定有少分實樂。如是且辯彼所引教,顯無實樂為證不成,所立理言亦不成證。且以諸樂因皆不定故者,此非正理,迷因義故。謂觀所依分位差別,諸外境界方為樂因或為苦因,非唯外境。若此外境至此所依如是分位能為樂因,未嘗至此不為樂因,是故樂因非不決定。如世間火,觀所煮炙分位差別,為美熟因或為違因,非唯彼火。若此火至此所煮炙如是分位為美熟因,未嘗至此非美熟因,故美熟因非不決定。樂因亦爾,決定理成。又三靜慮中樂因豈不定?彼因無時能生苦故。又彼所說要治苦時起樂覺者,准前已破。謂受殊勝香味觸等所生樂時,對治何苦而世於中起於樂覺?設許爾時治麁苦者,此能治苦已滅未生,爾時轉應生極樂覺。又靜慮樂治何故生?如是等破准前應說。又彼所說苦易脫中樂覺乃生如易肩者,此身分位實能生樂,乃至身如是分位未滅前必有樂生,滅則不爾。若異此者,此位後時樂應轉增,苦漸微故。如是易脫身四威儀生樂解勞應知亦爾。若先無苦,於最後時何為欻然生於苦覺?由身變易分位別故,如酒等後時有甘醋味起,是故樂受實有理成。由此定知,諸有漏行三苦合故如應名苦。即苦行體亦名集諦,此說必定違越契經,契經唯說愛為集故。經就勝故說愛為集,理實所餘亦是集諦。如是理趣由何證知?餘契經中亦說餘故。如薄伽梵伽他中言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0116a14〕
業愛及無明,為因招後行,
令諸有相續,名補特伽羅。
又契經說五種種子,此即別名說有取識。又彼經說置地界中,此即別名說四識住。故經所說是密意言,阿毘達磨依法相說。然經中說愛為集者,偏說起因。伽他中說業愛無明皆為因者,具說生起及彼因因。云何知爾?業為生因、愛為起因,經所說故。又彼經中次第顯示後行業有因有緣有緒故。為別建立種子及田,說有取識及四識住,故非唯愛為集諦體。何法名生?何法名起?界趣生等品類差別自體出現,說名為生。若無差別後有相續,說名為起。業與有愛如其次第為彼二因,譬如種子與穀麥等別種類芽為能生因、水與一切無差別芽為能起因,業及有愛為生起因應知亦爾。愛為起因何理為證?離愛後有必不起故。謂有愛離愛二俱命終,唯見有愛者後有更起。由此理證愛為起因,起有起無定隨愛故。又由愛故相續趣後,現見若於是處有愛,則心相續數趣於彼。由此比知,以有愛故能令相續馳趣後有。又取後身,更無有法封執堅著如貪愛者,如蓽豆屑於澡浴時和水塗身,至乾燥位著身難離,餘無以加。如是無有餘為因法,執取後身如我愛者,由此理證愛為起因。如是世尊說諦有四。餘經復說:諦有二種,一世俗諦、二勝義諦。如是二諦,其相云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正4 T29 0116b13〕
彼覺破便無,慧析餘亦爾,
如瓶水世俗,異此名勝義。
論曰:若彼物覺彼破便無,彼物應知名世俗諦。如瓶被破為碎凡時瓶覺則無,衣等亦爾。又若有物以慧析餘彼覺便無亦是世俗,如水被慧析色等時水覺則無,火等亦爾。即於彼物未破析時,以世想名施設為彼,施設有故名為世俗。依世俗理說有瓶等是實非虛,名世俗諦。若物異此,名勝義諦。謂彼物覺彼破不無,及慧析餘彼覺仍有,應知彼物名勝義諦。如色等物碎至極微,或以勝慧析除味等,彼覺恒有,受等亦然,此真實有故名勝義。依勝義理說有色等是實非虛,名勝義諦。先軌範師作如是說:如出世智及此後得世間正智所取諸法名勝義諦,如此餘智所取諸法名世俗諦。已辯諸諦,應說云何方便勤修趣見諦道。頌曰:
〔頌·正5 T29 0116c02〕
將趣見諦道,應住戒勤修,
聞思修所成,謂名俱義境。
論曰:諸有發心將趣見諦,應先安住清淨尸羅,然後勤修聞所成等。謂先攝受順見諦聞,聞已勤求所聞法義,聞法義已無倒思惟,思已方能依定修習。行者如是住戒勤修,依聞所成慧起思所成慧,依思所成慧起修所成慧。此三慧相差別云何?毘婆沙師謂三慧相緣名俱義如次有別:聞所成慧唯緣名境,未能捨文而觀義故。思所成慧緣名義境,有時由文引義、有時由義引文,未全捨文而觀義故。修所成慧唯緣義境,已能捨文唯觀義故。譬若有人浮深駛水,曾未學者不捨所依,曾學未成或捨或執,曾善學者不待所依自力浮渡。三慧亦爾。有言:若爾,思慧不成。謂此既通緣名緣義,如次應是聞修所成。今詳三相無過別者,謂修行者依聞至教所生勝慧名聞所成,依思正理所生勝慧名思所成,依修等持所生勝慧名修所成。說所成言顯三勝慧是聞思等三因所成,猶如世間於命牛等如次說是食草所成。諸有欲於修精勤學者,如何淨身器令修速成?頌曰:
〔頌·正6–8 T29 0116c25〕
具身心遠離,無不足大欲,
謂已得未得,多求名所無。
治相違界三,無漏無貪性,
四聖種亦爾,前三唯喜足。
三生具後業,為治四愛生,
我所我事欲,暫息永除故。
論曰:身器清淨略由三因。何等謂三因?一身心遠離、二喜足少欲、三住四聖種。身遠離者,離相雜住。心遠離者,離不善尋。此二易可成,由喜足少欲。言喜足者無不喜足,少欲者無大欲。所無二種差別云何?對法諸師咸作是說:於已得妙衣服等更多求名不喜足,於未得妙衣等多希求名大欲。豈不更求亦緣未得,此二差別便應不成?是故此中應作是說:於所已得不妙不多悵望不歡名不喜足,於所未得衣服等事求妙求多名為大欲。喜足少欲能治此故,與此相違應知差別。喜足少欲通三界無漏,所治二種唯欲界所繫。喜足少欲體是無貪,所治二種欲貪為性。能生眾聖故名聖種。四聖種體亦是無貪,四中前三體唯喜足,謂於衣服飲食臥具隨所得中皆生喜足,第四聖種謂樂斷修,如何亦用無貪為體?以能棄捨有欲貪故。為顯何義立四聖種?以諸弟子捨俗生具及俗事業,為求解脫歸佛出家。法主世尊愍彼安立助道二事:一者生具、二者事業。前三即是助道生具,最後即是助道事業。汝等若能依前生具作後事業,解脫非久。何故安立如是二事?為欲對治四種愛生,故契經言:苾芻諦聽!愛因衣服應生時生、應住時住、應執時執。如是愛因飲食臥具及有無有,皆如是說。為治此四說四聖種。即依此義更異門說,謂佛為欲暫息永除我所我事欲,故說四聖種。我所事者謂衣服等,我事者謂自身,緣彼貪名為欲。為暫止息前三貪故說前三聖種,為永滅除四種貪故說第四聖種。如是已說修所依器。由何門故能正入修?頌曰:
〔頌·正9 T29 0117b06〕
入修要二門,不淨觀息念,
貪尋增上者,如次第應修。
論曰:正入修門要者有二,一不淨觀、二持息念。誰於何門能正入修?如次應知。貪尋增者,謂貪猛盛數現在前,如是有情名貪行者,彼觀不淨能正入修。尋多亂心名尋行者,彼依息念能正入修。有餘師言:此持息念非多緣故能止亂尋,不淨多緣顯形差別引多尋故治彼無能。有餘復言:此持息念內門轉故能止亂尋,不淨多於外門轉故,猶如眼識治彼無能。此中先應辯不淨觀。如是觀相云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正10·正11 T29 0117b18〕
為通治四貪,且辯觀骨鎖,
廣至海復略,名初習業位,
除足至頭半,名為已熟修,
繫心在眉間,名超作意位。
論曰:修不淨觀正為治貪,然貪差別略有四種:一顯色貪、二形色貪、三妙觸貪、四供奉貪。緣青瘀等修不淨觀治第一貪,緣被食等修不淨觀治第二貪,緣蟲蛆等修不淨觀治第三貪,緣屍不動修不淨觀治第四貪。若緣骨鎖修不淨觀,通能對治如是四貪,以骨鎖中無四貪境,故應且辯修骨鎖觀。此唯勝解作意攝故、少分緣故,不斷煩惱,唯能制伏令不現行。然瑜伽師修骨鎖觀總有三位:一初習業、二已熟修、三超作意。謂觀行者欲修如是不淨觀時,應先繫心於自身分,或於足指或額或餘,隨所樂處心得住已,依勝解力於自身分假想思惟,皮肉爛墮漸令骨淨,乃至具觀全身骨鎖。見一具已復觀第二,如是漸次廣至一房一寺一園一村一國,乃至遍地以海為邊,於其中間骨鎖充滿,為令勝解得增長故。於所廣事漸略而觀,乃至唯觀一具骨鎖,齊此漸略不淨觀成,名瑜伽師初習業位。為令略觀勝解力增,於一具中先除足骨思惟餘骨繫心而住,漸次乃至除頭半骨思惟半骨繫心而住,齊此轉略不淨觀成,名瑜伽師已熟修位。為令略觀勝解自在,除半頭骨繫心眉間,專注一緣湛然而住,齊此極略不淨觀成,名瑜伽師超作意位。有不淨觀由所緣小非自在小,應作四句,此由作意已熟未熟未熟已熟,及由所緣自身至海有差別故。此不淨觀何性?幾地?緣何境?何處生?何行相?緣何世?為有漏、為無漏?為離染得、為加行得?頌曰:
〔頌·正12 T29 0117c23〕
無貪性十地,緣欲色人生,
不淨自世緣,有漏通二得。
論曰:如先所問今次第答。謂此觀以無貪為性通依十地,謂四靜慮及四近分中間欲界,唯緣欲界所見色境。所見者何?謂顯形色。緣義為境,由此已成。唯人趣生,三洲除北,尚非餘趣況餘界生。既立不淨名,唯不淨行相。隨在何世緣自世境,若不生法通緣三世。既唯勝解作意相應,此觀理應唯是有漏。通離染得及加行得,由有曾得未曾得故。說不淨觀相差別已,次應辯持息念。此差別相云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正13 T29 0118a06〕
息念慧五地,緣風依欲身,
二得實外無,有六謂數等。
論曰:言息念者,即契經中所說阿那阿波那念。言阿那者,謂持息入,是引外風令入身義。阿波那者,謂持息出,是引內風令出身義。慧由念力觀此為境,故名阿那阿波那念。以慧為性而說念者,念力持故,於境分明所作事成,如念住故。通於五地,謂初二三靜慮近分中間欲界,此念唯與捨相應故。謂苦樂受能順引尋,此念治尋故不俱起。喜樂二受能違專注,此念於境專注故成。由此相違,故不俱起。有說:根本下三靜慮中亦有捨受。彼說依八地,上定現前息無有故。此定緣風,依欲身起。唯人天趣,除北俱盧。通離染得及加行得,唯與真實作意相應。正法有情方能修習,外道無有,無說者故、自不能覺微細法故。此相圓滿由具六因:一數、二隨、三止、四觀、五轉、六淨。數謂繫心緣入出息不作加行,放捨身心唯念憶持入出息數,從一至十不減不增,恐心於現極聚散故。然於此中容有三失:一數減失,於二謂一。二數增失,於一謂二。三雜亂失,於入謂出、於出謂入。若離如是三種過失,名為正數。若十中間心散亂者,復應從一次第數之,終而復始乃至得定。隨謂繫心緣入出息,不作加行隨息而行,念息入出時各遠至何所。謂念息入,為行遍身、為行一分?隨彼息入,行至喉心臍髖髀脛乃至足指,念恒隨逐。若念息出,離身為至一磔一尋,隨所至方念恒隨逐。有餘師說:息出極遠,乃至風輪或吠嵐婆。此不應理,此念真實作意俱故。止謂繫念唯在鼻端,或在眉間乃至足指,隨所樂處安止其心。觀息住身如珠中縷,為冷為煖、為損為益。觀謂觀察此息風已,兼觀息俱大種造色及依色住心及心所,具觀五蘊以為境界。轉謂移轉,緣息風覺安置後後勝善根中乃至世間第一法位。淨謂昇進入見道等。有餘師說:念住為初,金剛喻定為後名轉,盡智等方名淨,為攝六相故說頌言:
〔攝頌·非本頌 T29 0118b18〕
持息念應知,有六種異相,
謂數隨止觀、轉淨相差別。
息相差別云何應知?頌曰:
〔頌·正14 T29 0118b21〕
入出息隨身,依二差別轉,
情數非執受,等流非下緣。
論曰:隨身生地,息彼地攝,以息是身一分攝故。此入出息轉依身心差別,以生無色界及羯剌藍等并入無心定及第四定等,此息於彼皆不轉故。謂要身中有諸孔隙,入出息地心正現前,息於爾時方得轉故。出第四定等及初生時息最先入,入第四定等及後死時息最後出。息有情數攝,有情身分故。非有執受,與根相離故。是等流性,同類因生故。非所長養,身增長時彼損減故。非異熟生,斷已後時更相續故、餘異熟色無如是故。唯自上地心之所緣,非下地威儀,通果心境故。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
〔正1〕道的體性——見道唯是無漏·修道通有漏無漏二種
論(承前起問):像上面已經說過的,煩惱等的斷除,在九個殊勝的位次上得到『遍知』這個名稱(遍知=周遍地知,這裡指斷惑所得的九種果證之名)。然而斷除一定要靠道的力量才能得到,那麼所依靠的這個『道』,它的相狀究竟是什麼?頌說:
頌:前面已經說過煩惱的斷除,是由於見諦之道與修道的緣故。這兩種道之中,見道唯是無漏(無漏=不再漏落生死、不與煩惱相應的那一分),修道則通於有漏與無漏兩種。
論:前面已經廣說各種煩惱的斷除,是由見諦道與修道的緣故。那麼要問:道是唯有無漏的,還是也通有漏呢?答:見道應當知道唯是無漏,修道則通於有漏無漏二種。
為什麼這樣分?因為見道能夠迅速地對治三界(欲界·色界·無色界一齊治),又能在一剎那間頓時斷除九品的見所斷惑;世間的有漏道沒有這種能耐,所以在見道的位次上,道唯是無漏。修道則情形不同,所以通於有漏無漏二種。
〔正2〕道所證的四諦——名體先已說·次第隨現觀而立
論(承轉):像剛才所說的『由見諦故』,那麼所見的這個『諦』,它的相狀又是什麼?頌說:
頌:四諦的名稱前面已經說過了,就是苦、集、滅、道;它們的自體也還是原來所辨的那樣,至於次第,則是隨著現觀(現觀=現前如實的正覺照見)的先後而排定的。
論:諦有四種,這個名稱前面已經說過。在什麼地方說的呢?就是在最初的界品中分別有漏無漏法的地方。那裡是怎麼說的呢?就是那裡的頌所說的『無漏謂聖道』,這一句說的是道諦;『擇滅謂離繫』,這一句說的是滅諦;『及苦集世間』,這一句說的是苦諦與集諦。
問:四諦的次第,跟那裡所說的一樣嗎?答:不一樣。問:那是怎樣?答:就像現在所列的——一苦、二集、三滅、四道。
問:四諦的自體也有不同嗎?答:沒有不同。問:那是怎樣?答:就像前面所辨的那樣。為了顯示自體與那裡相同,所以頌中說了『亦然』這兩個字。
問:四諦為什麼是這樣的次第?答:是隨著現觀位次的先後而說的——在現觀之中先被觀察的,就在前面先說。假如不是這樣排,就會變成先說因(集)而後說果(苦)了。
這裡論主順帶交代一條體例:有些法的說次是隨著它們生起的先後(如四念住等),有些法的說次只是隨著行文的方便(如四正勝等)——像四正勝那裡並沒有一個決定的道理,說一定要先斷已生之惡、後遮未生之惡,那只是隨語順口而已。現在說四諦,卻是依著瑜伽師(瑜伽師=相應修行之人)在現觀位中的先後次第而排的。
問:為什麼現觀的次第一定如此?答:因為在加行位(加行=正式入見道前的預備用功)中就是這樣觀的。
問:為什麼加行位一定要這樣觀?答:假如有一個法,是愛著所繫之處,而且能作逼惱,是我們要求解脫的原因,那麼這個法按理應當最先被觀察。所以修行的人在加行位中最先觀苦,苦就是苦諦;接著觀察苦以什麼為因,於是觀苦之因,因就是集諦;接著觀察苦以什麼為滅,於是觀苦之滅,滅就是滅諦;最後觀察苦滅要以什麼為道,於是觀滅之道,道就是道諦。
這就像人先見了病,接著尋找病因,然後思量病如何得愈,最後才去求良藥。經中也說過四諦次第的譬喻——是哪一部經說的呢?就是《良醫經》。像那部經所說:所謂醫王,是具足四種德能而能拔出毒箭的人——一善知病狀、二善知病因、三善知病愈、四善知良藥。如來也是這樣,作大醫王,如實了知苦、集、滅、道。所以加行位中這樣依次觀察,現觀位中的次第也就同樣如此,因為現觀是由加行的力量所引發的——好比已經看過的地面,縱馬奔馳也不會亂。
問:『現觀』這個名稱是指什麼意思?答:應當知道它指的是『現等覺』的意思(當下如實而覺)。
問:為什麼說現觀唯是無漏?答:因為它是朝向涅槃、正覺其境的緣故;這種覺是真而且淨的,所以得到『正』這個名字。
還要知道:在四諦之中,屬於果的那一分取蘊叫作苦諦,屬於因的那一分取蘊叫作集諦——因為它是能集起的。由於苦與集只是因果性上的區分,所以名稱雖然有兩個,所指的『物』並沒有兩樣。滅諦與道諦所指的物則確實有別。
問:為什麼經中把這四樣叫作『聖諦』?答:因為它們是聖者的諦,所以得到『聖』這個名字。
問:那麼對非聖者來說,這四樣豈不成了虛妄?答:不是——對一切人來說它們都是諦,因為它們的體性沒有顛倒。只是唯有聖者能真實見到,其餘的人見不到,所以經中只稱為聖諦。並不是說對非聖者就不是諦,那是因為他們是以顛倒之見去看的緣故。像有頌所說:聖者說這是樂,非聖者說是苦;聖者說這是苦,非聖者卻說是樂。
〔正3〕苦諦如何成立——三苦合故一切有漏行皆苦
論(設難):另有一類師說:四諦之中只有兩諦(滅諦道諦)唯是聖諦,其餘兩諦(苦諦集諦)則通於聖與非聖;而且只有『受』的一分才是苦的自體,其餘的都不是。若是這樣,怎麼可以說一切有漏行都是苦諦呢?頌說:
頌:苦是由於與三苦相合而說的,隨其所應而攝一切;可意的、非可意的、以及此外其餘的有漏行法,都在其中。
論:苦性有三種——一是苦苦性,二是行苦性,三是壞苦性。一切有漏行隨其所應,與這三種苦性相合,所以說它們都是苦諦,這樣說並沒有過失。
這裡面,凡是可意(合意可愛)的有漏行法,因為與『壞苦』相合,所以名之為苦(樂境壞時即成苦);凡是非可意(不合意)的有漏行法,因為與『苦苦』相合,所以名之為苦(苦上加苦);除此之外其餘的有漏行法,因為與『行苦』相合,所以名之為苦(遷流不住,本身即逼惱)。
問:什麼叫作『可意、非可意、其餘』?答:就是樂受、苦受、不苦不樂受這三受,依次而說;由這三受的力量,使得隨順樂受等的種種有漏行得到『可意』等等的名稱。
為什麼這樣說?因為樂受是由『壞』而成苦性——像契經所說:樂受生時是樂、住時是樂、壞時是苦。苦受是由『體』而成苦性——像契經所說:苦受生時是苦、住時是苦。不苦不樂受是由『行』而成苦性,因為它是眾緣所造作的——像契經所說:凡是無常的就是苦。受是如此,隨順這些受的諸行也是如此。
另有一類師這樣解釋:苦本身就是苦性,所以叫苦苦性;照這樣推下去,行本身就是苦性,所以叫行苦性。
應當知道,這裡之所以把可意與非可意分別配給壞苦與苦苦,是因為它們各有不共的一分(各自最顯著的那一面)。按真實的道理說,一切行都因為『行苦』而成苦——這一層唯有聖者才能觀察得見。所以有頌說:
引頌:好比拿一根睫毛放在手掌上,人根本感覺不到;如果放在眼珠上,就成了損害而且不安。愚夫就像那手掌,感覺不到行苦這根睫毛;智者卻像那眼珠,一觸到就生起極深的厭怖。
論:因為愚夫在無間地獄領受劇苦之蘊時所生起的怕苦之心,還比不上眾聖者面對有頂之蘊(三界最上一層的五蘊)時的那一分厭怖。
問:那麼道諦也應該屬於行苦所攝,因為它也是有為性啊。答:道諦不是苦——『違逆聖心』才是行苦的相狀,而聖道生起時並不違逆聖心,因為它正能引出眾苦的滅盡。
至於觀察一切有為而以涅槃為寂靜的人,也是先見到那些法是苦,然後才觀那些法的滅為寂靜;所以這裡說『有為』二字,只是用來顯示有漏那一分。
問:如果諸法之中也承認有樂,為什麼只說苦是聖諦?有一類師的解釋是:因為樂太少了。就像把一點綠豆放進烏豆堆裡,以少從多,就總名為烏豆堆。誰有智慧的人,會因為拿水澆在毒瘡上有那麼一點點快感,就把毒瘡當作樂呢?另有一類師則用一首頌來解釋:
引頌:因為它能作苦的因、能集起眾苦,又因為有苦的人還在希求它,所以說『樂』也叫作苦。
〔繫正3 後長行·上〕定無實樂之諍——樂受究竟是否實有
論主自釋:按真實的道理應當說:聖者觀察一切『有』(三有生死)以及樂,其體都是苦,因為就『行苦』這一層說它們同是一味;由此立苦為諦而不立樂為諦。
問:怎麼連樂受也觀為苦呢?答:因為它體性無常而違逆聖心。這就像以苦的行相去觀色等法時,那個『苦相』並不完全等同於苦受的苦。
有人說:樂受是苦的因,所以諸聖者也把它觀為苦。論主判這個解釋不合理——能作苦因那是『集』的行相,跟『苦』有什麼相干?而且諸聖者若生在色界無色界,緣那裡的法時怎麼會有苦想生起?那裡的諸蘊並不是苦受的因啊。再說,經中另外又說『行苦』,若照他那樣講,行苦一項還有什麼用?
又問:如果是由『非常』而觀樂為苦,那麼『非常』與『苦』兩種行相有什麼分別?答:因為是生滅之法,所以觀為非常;因為違逆聖心,所以觀之為苦。只要見到非常,就能知道它違逆聖心,所以非常行相能夠引出苦行相。
〔一〕別部之立宗(經部與大眾部一系·敘異計):另有一部分師這樣主張:決定沒有真實的樂,受唯是苦。
〔二〕自問自答(該部自設問):怎麼知道是這樣?由教與理兩方面知道。
〔三〕該部引三經為教證:怎麼由教知道?像世尊說:一切所有的受,沒有一樣不是苦。又契經說:你應當以苦來觀待樂受。又契經說:在苦上以為是樂,這叫作顛倒。
〔四〕該部以理為證:怎麼由理知道?因為一切樂的因都不決定。就是說:衣服、飲食、冷煖等等事,一般有情都承認它們是樂的因;但這些東西若在不對的時候、或超過分量地受用,就能生苦,反而成了苦因,不應該叫樂因。在增盛的位次上,或者即使分量平等,只因為不合時宜,也就成了苦因而生出苦來。所以可知衣服等本來就是苦因,只是等苦增盛的時候,它的真相才顯出來。至於威儀(行住坐臥)的改換,道理也應當如此。
〔五〕該部再開二章:而且,正是在對治苦的時候才起樂的感覺;也正是在苦稍稍脫換的時候,樂的感覺才生。就是說:如果還沒有遭到飢渴寒熱疲勞欲求等苦的逼迫時,人並不會在那些所謂樂因上生起樂覺。所以在能對治重苦的東西上,愚夫就妄計它能生樂,其實並沒有一個決定能生樂的因。在苦的脫換之中,愚夫就以為是樂——好比挑重擔的人暫時換一下肩。所以受唯是苦,決定沒有真實的樂。
〔六〕論主標顯有部之宗:對法諸師(本論所宗的有部一系)說樂是實有的,這個說法合理。
〔七〕論主三番反徵該部:怎麼知道呢?姑且先反過來責問:既然撥掉了樂,那你把什麼叫作苦?第一番——如果說是逼迫叫苦,那麼既然也有適悅,就該成立有樂;第二番——如果說是損害叫苦,那麼既然也有饒益,就該成立有樂;第三番——如果說是非愛叫苦,那麼既然也有可愛,就該成立有樂。
〔八〕該部之救:如果說可愛的體並不真實,因為諸聖者在離染的時候,原本可愛的又變成非可愛了。
〔九〕有部破其救:不是這樣。可愛之法在聖者離染時,是由另一個門路去觀它才成非愛的。就是說:如果有一種受,它的自相是可愛的,這受並不曾變成非可愛。然而諸聖者在離染時,是用其餘的行相去厭患這種受——就是觀這種受是放逸之處、是要由廣大功力才成就的、是變壞無常的,所以說它非可愛;並不是它的自相就是非愛之法。假如它的自體本來就是非可愛的,那就不應該有人對它起愛;如果根本不起愛,那麼聖者在離染時也就不必再用其餘行相去觀察樂受而深生厭患了。所以由自相說,確實有真實的樂受。
〔十〕有部通釋該部所引之第一經:至於世尊說『一切所有的受沒有一樣不是苦』,佛自己已經解釋通了。像契經所說:佛告慶喜(阿難):我是依著諸行都是無常、以及一切有為都是變壞,暗含著這個意思才這樣說的。所以可知這部經不是就『苦苦』一義而這樣說的。
再者,假如是就自相說一切受都苦,慶喜何必發問說:佛在別的經裡說有三受——樂受、苦受、不苦不樂受,依著什麼密意,這部經卻說一切所有的受沒有一樣不是苦?慶喜只該這樣問:依什麼密意說有三受?世尊也只該這樣答:我依這個密意,所以說有三受。經中既然沒有這樣的問答,可見就自相說確實有三受。世尊既然說『我是密意說一切所有的受沒有一樣不是苦』,就已經顯示這部經所說是依別的意思而說,不是真了義。
又契經說『你應當以苦觀樂受』,應當知道這部經的意思是要顯示樂受有兩種性:一有樂性——就自相這一門說它是可愛的;二有苦性——依另一門說它也是無常變壞之法。然而觀為樂時就能成為繫縛,貪著的人正是嗜這個味;觀為苦時就能令人解脫,這樣觀的人得以離貪。佛因為觀苦能令解脫,所以勸有情觀樂為苦。
問:怎麼知道它的自相是樂?像有頌說:
引頌:諸佛正遍覺知一切行都是非常、一切有為都是變壞,所以說受都是苦。
〔繫正3 後長行·下〕通第三經·破其理證·結成樂受實有
論:又契經說『在苦上以為是樂叫作顛倒』,這也是依別的意思而說的:因為世間人在種種樂受、妙欲、諸有的一分樂之中,一味地計為樂,所以成了顛倒。要知道諸樂受若依另一門說也有苦性,然而世間唯一味觀它為樂,所以成顛倒;諸妙欲之境樂少苦多,世間唯觀為樂,所以成顛倒;三有也是如此。所以不能由這部經證成樂受無實。
問:如果受的自相真的都是苦,佛說三受有什麼好處?如果說世尊是隨順世俗而說,那不合正理——因為世尊自己說『我是密意說受沒有不是苦的』。
而且佛在觀五受時說的是如實之言。像契經說:所有的樂根、所有的喜根,應當知道這兩樣都是樂受,乃至廣說;又這樣說:如果以正慧如實觀見這五根,三結就永斷了,乃至廣說。
再說,佛怎麼會在一種苦受上,隨順世俗而分別說成三種?如果說世間人在下、中、上三等苦上依次生起樂等三種感覺,佛就隨順他們說樂等三受——這道理也不對。因為樂也有三等,那就該在下等苦等三者上只起上等的樂覺才對。
又,人在領受殊勝的香味觸等所生的樂時,那裡有什麼下等的苦,而世間人卻在其中起樂受之覺?如果承認那時有下等苦,那麼這種下等苦既已滅去而未再生,世間人在那時候就應該有極樂之覺——因為這個位次上眾苦全都沒有。至於領受欲樂時,同樣可以這樣追問。
又,下品的受現前的時候,照理該是分明猛利而可取的;中品的受現前的時候反而與此相違——這怎麼說得通?
又,下面三個靜慮說是有樂的,那就該有下等苦;以上諸地說是有捨的,那就該有中等苦。定越殊勝而苦越增,這哪裡合理?所以不應該依著下中上三等苦,依次建立樂等三受。
又契經說:佛告大名:如果色一向是苦而不是樂、不為樂所隨,乃至廣說。所以可知決定有少分真實的樂。
這樣,那一部所引的教證,顯示無實樂並不成立;他們所立的理證也不成證。
先說『一切樂因都不決定』這一條——這不合正理,因為錯認了『因』的意義。要知道:得觀待所依(身心)的分位差別,外面的境界才成為樂因或苦因,不是單憑外境。如果這個外境在這個所依的這種分位上能作樂因,那麼它未曾在這種情況下就不作樂因——所以樂因並非不決定。好比世間的火,得觀待所煮所炙之物的分位差別,才成為煮熟的因或者反成敗壞的因,不是單憑那火。如果這火在所煮之物的這種分位上是煮熟之因,未曾在這種情況下就不是煮熟之因——所以煮熟之因並非不決定。樂因也是這樣,決定之理成立。
而且第三靜慮之中的樂因難道不決定嗎?那個因是沒有一時能生苦的。
再說他們所說『要在對治苦的時候才起樂覺』一條,照前面已經破過了:人領受殊勝香味觸等所生的樂時,是在對治什麼苦,而世間人在其中起樂覺?就算承認那時是在對治粗重的苦,那麼這能治之苦既已滅而未生,那時反倒該生起極樂之覺。又,靜慮之樂是在治什麼苦才生的?這一類的破法,比照前面就可以說了。
又他們所說『苦的脫換之中樂覺才生,像換肩一樣』一條——其實是這個身體的分位本身就能生樂:直到身體這種分位還沒有壞滅之前,一定有樂生起,壞滅了就不然。假如不是這樣,那麼這個位次的後段樂應該越來越增,因為苦漸漸微薄了。像這樣脫換身體的四種威儀而生樂解勞,也應當這樣理解。
又,如果先前沒有苦,到最後的時候為什麼忽然生起苦覺?這是由於身體變易、分位有別的緣故——好比酒等喝過之後有甘味或酸味生起。所以樂受實有的道理成立。
由此決定知道:諸有漏行因為與三苦相合,隨其所應都名為苦。
〔繫正3 後長行·續〕苦體亦即集諦——經說愛為集之會通
論(設難):如果說苦行之體同時也叫作集諦,這說法一定違越契經,因為契經只說『愛』是集。
答:經是就殊勝的一分而說愛為集,按真實的道理,其餘的法也是集諦。
問:這個道理由什麼證知?答:因為別的契經中也說了其餘的法。像薄伽梵(世尊)在伽他(頌)中說:
引頌:業、愛與無明,作為因而招感後有的諸行,使得諸有相續不斷,這就叫作補特伽羅(數數往來受生的『人』)。
論:又契經說『五種種子』,這就是用另一個名字說『有取識』;又那部經說『安置在地界之中』,這就是用另一個名字說『四識住』。所以經中所說是密意之言,阿毘達磨則是依法相而說。
然而經中說愛為集,那是偏就『起因』一面說;伽他中說業、愛、無明都是因,那是完備地說了『生』與『起』以及那兩者的因。
問:怎麼知道如此?答:業是生因、愛是起因,這是經所說的;而且那部經中依次顯示了後有之行有因、有緣、有緒。為了分別建立種子與田,所以說『有取識』與『四識住』——所以並非唯有愛才是集諦之體。
問:什麼法叫『生』?什麼法叫『起』?答:界、趣、生等等品類差別的自體出現,這叫作生;沒有這些差別而後有相續下去,這叫作起。業與有愛依次是這兩者的因。好比種子對於穀麥等各別種類的芽是能生之因,而水對於一切無差別的芽是能起之因;業與有愛作生因起因,也應當這樣理解。
問:愛是起因,有什麼道理為證?答:因為離了愛,後有一定不生起。就是說:有愛的人與離愛的人兩者都命終,只見有愛的人後有再起。由這個道理證明愛是起因——後有的起或不起,決定隨著愛。
又因為有愛,相續才趣向後有:現見在哪個地方有愛,心的相續就屢屢奔向那裡。由此比知:因為有愛,才使相續奔赴後有。
又,在取受後身這件事上,再沒有別的法像貪愛那樣封執堅著。好比蓽豆粉在洗澡時和著水塗在身上,等到乾燥的時候黏在身上很難脫離,其餘的東西都比不上。同樣地,沒有別的法能像我愛那樣作為取執後身的因——由這個道理證明愛是起因。
〔正4〕世俗諦與勝義諦——瓶與水兩個譬喻
論(承轉):這樣世尊說諦有四種,另有經又說諦有二種——一是世俗諦、二是勝義諦。這二諦的相狀是什麼?頌說:
頌:對那個東西的認知,在它被破壞之後就沒有了;或者以慧分析出其餘的成分之後,那個認知也一樣沒有了——這就像瓶與水,是世俗諦。與此不同的,就叫作勝義諦。
論:如果對某個東西的認知,在那個東西被破壞之後就沒有了,那個東西應當知道叫作世俗諦。好比瓶被打破成碎片的時候,『瓶』的認知就沒有了;衣服等等也是這樣。
又如果有一個東西,用慧把其餘的成分分析出去之後,對它的認知就沒有了,那也是世俗——好比水被慧分析出色等(色香味觸各分)的時候,『水』的認知就沒有了;火等等也是這樣。
就在那個東西還沒有被破壞、還沒有被分析的時候,用世間的想法與名稱把它安立為那樣東西——因為是施設而有的,所以叫作世俗。依著世俗之理說有瓶等,是實在而不虛妄的,所以叫作世俗諦。
如果某個東西與此不同,就叫勝義諦。就是說:對那個東西的認知,在它被破壞之後仍舊不失;以慧分析出其餘的成分之後,那個認知仍舊還在——應當知道那樣東西叫作勝義諦。好比色等物碎到極微,或者用殊勝的慧把味等分析除去,對『色』的認知仍舊恆在;受等等也是這樣。這是真實而有的,所以叫作勝義。依著勝義之理說有色等,是實在而不虛妄的,所以叫作勝義諦。
論(另錄一說):先前的軌範師這樣說:像出世之智以及這智之後所得的世間正智所取的諸法,叫作勝義諦;像這以外其餘的智所取的諸法,叫作世俗諦。(此說並錄。)
〔正5〕聖道的加行——先住淨戒·次修聞思修三慧
論(承轉):諸諦已經辨明了,接著應當說:要用什麼方便勤修,才能趣向見諦之道?頌說:
頌:將要趣向見諦之道的人,應當安住於戒而勤修;所修的是聞、思、修三種所成之慧,它們依次以名為境、以名義俱為境、以義為境。
論:凡是發心將要趣向見諦的人,應當先安住於清淨的尸羅(戒),然後勤修聞所成慧等三慧。就是說:先攝受隨順見諦的『聞』,聽聞之後勤求所聞之法義,聞得法義之後無顛倒地思惟,思惟之後才能依著定而修習。
行者這樣住戒勤修,就依聞所成慧生起思所成慧,依思所成慧生起修所成慧。
問:這三慧的相狀差別是什麼?
〔毘婆沙師之教判〕:毘婆沙師說,三慧的相狀在『緣名、緣名義俱、緣義』上依次有別——聞所成慧只緣名為境,因為還不能捨去文字而觀義;思所成慧緣名與義兩種境,有時由文引出義、有時由義引出文,因為還沒有完全捨文而觀義;修所成慧只緣義為境,因為已經能捨去文字而唯觀義。好比有人浮渡很深很急的水:不曾學過的人不肯放開所依的浮具,學過而未熟的人時放時執,善學已成的人不待所依,憑自力就浮渡過去了。三慧也是這樣。
〔諸師之難·論主所述〕:有人說:若是這樣,思慧就不能成立了——因為它既然通於緣名又通於緣義,那就依次該歸入聞所成與修所成,哪裡還有它自己的位置?
〔釋通〕:如今詳細看來,三者的相狀之別並沒有過失:所謂修行的人,依著聽聞至教所生的殊勝之慧叫作聞所成,依著思惟正理所生的殊勝之慧叫作思所成,依著修習等持(定)所生的殊勝之慧叫作修所成。說『所成』二字,是要顯示這三種殊勝之慧是聞、思、等持三種因所成就的;好比世間對於牛的性命等等,依次說是吃草所成。
〔正6–8〕身器清淨的三因——身心遠離·喜足少欲·住四聖種
論(承轉):那些想要在『修』上精勤學習的人,要怎樣淨治自己這個身器,才能使修行速成?頌說:
頌:要具足身遠離與心遠離,要沒有『不喜足』與『大欲』——所謂不喜足與大欲,就是對已得的還多求、對未得的多希求,這兩樣就是頌所說的『所無』。能對治它們的,與它們相違,通於三界而且通無漏,體性是無貪。四聖種也是這樣以無貪為體,其中前三種唯是喜足。前三是助道的生具、第四是助道的事業,都是為了對治四種愛的生起;又依另一門說,是為了對我所與我事之欲作暫時止息與永遠除滅的緣故。
論:身器的清淨,簡略說由三個原因:哪三個?一是身心遠離,二是喜足少欲,三是安住四聖種。
所謂身遠離,就是遠離雜亂的共住;所謂心遠離,就是遠離不善的尋思。這兩樣要能成就,得靠喜足與少欲。
所謂喜足,就是沒有『不喜足』;所謂少欲,就是沒有『大欲』。
問:這被無掉的兩樣,差別是什麼?對法諸師都這樣說:對已經得到的美妙衣服等還要更多地求,叫作不喜足;對還沒有得到的美妙衣服等多方希求,叫作大欲。
〔論主之難與另立〕:豈不是『更求』也一樣是緣未得之物?這樣一來兩者的差別就不成立了。所以這裡應當這樣說:對已經得到的,因為不夠美、不夠多而悵望不歡,叫作不喜足;對還沒有得到的衣服等事,求好求多,叫作大欲。喜足與少欲正能對治這兩樣,所以它們的差別,與此相違就可以知道了。
喜足與少欲通於三界並且通無漏;所對治的那兩樣則唯是欲界所繫。喜足與少欲的體是無貪,所對治的那兩樣則以欲貪為性。
因為能生眾聖,所以叫作聖種。四聖種的體也是無貪;四種之中前三種的體唯是喜足——就是對衣服、飲食、臥具,隨所得到的都生喜足。
問:第四聖種叫作『樂斷樂修』,怎麼也用無貪作體?答:因為它能棄捨對『有』的欲貪。
問:為了顯示什麼意義而建立四聖種?答:因為諸弟子捨了世俗的生活資具與世俗的事業,為求解脫歸投佛陀而出家。法主世尊憐愍他們,安立了兩件事:一是生具、二是事業。前三聖種就是助道的生具,最後一種就是助道的事業。你們如果能依前面的生具去作後面的事業,解脫就不遠了。
問:為什麼要安立這兩件事?答:是為了對治四種愛的生起。所以契經說:苾芻們諦聽!以衣服為因的愛,該生的時候生、該住的時候住、該執的時候執;以飲食、臥具,以及有與無有為因的愛,也都這樣說。為了對治這四種,所以說四聖種。
就依這個意義再換一個門路說:佛是為了要暫時止息、永遠除滅『我所欲』與『我事欲』,所以說四聖種。所謂我所之事,就是衣服等等;所謂我之事,就是自身;緣著它們的貪就叫作欲。為了暫時止息前三種貪,所以說前三聖種;為了永遠滅除四種貪,所以說第四聖種。
〔正9〕入修的兩道門——不淨觀與持息念
論(承轉):這樣已經說了修所依的身器,那麼要由哪一道門才能正式入修?頌說:
頌:入修的要門有二,就是不淨觀與持息念;貪增上的人與尋增上的人,依次應當各修其一。
論:正式入修之門,要者有二——一是不淨觀,二是持息念。
問:誰在哪一門上能正式入修?答:依次應當這樣知道。貪增上的人,就是貪心猛盛、屢屢現前的人,這樣的有情叫作貪行者,他觀不淨就能正式入修;尋思多而心散亂的人叫作尋行者,他依持息念就能正式入修。
〔並錄二說〕:另有一類師說:持息念因為所緣不多,所以能止住散亂的尋;不淨觀所緣繁多,顯色形色種種差別會引出更多的尋思,所以對治不了它。又另有一類師說:持息念是在內門上轉,所以能止住散亂的尋;不淨觀多在外門上轉,好比眼識一樣,所以對治不了它。
〔正10·正11〕不淨觀——通治四貪的骨鎖觀與修習三位
論(承轉):這裡先應當辨明不淨觀。這樣的觀,它的相狀是什麼?頌說:
頌:為了通治四種貪,姑且先辨骨鎖觀。從一具擴廣到以海為邊,然後再收略回來,這叫作初習業位;從除去足骨一直到除去半個頭骨,這叫作已熟修位;把心繫在眉間,這叫作超作意位。
論:修不淨觀正是為了對治貪。然而貪的差別簡略說有四種:一是顯色貪(貪顏色),二是形色貪(貪形狀),三是妙觸貪(貪觸感),四是供奉貪(貪對方的舉止承事)。緣青瘀等修不淨觀,對治第一種貪;緣被食等修不淨觀,對治第二種貪;緣蟲蛆等修不淨觀,對治第三種貪;緣屍體不動修不淨觀,對治第四種貪。
如果緣骨鎖(骨節相連如鎖鏈)修不淨觀,就能通治這四種貪——因為骨鎖之中沒有那四種貪的境界。所以應當姑且先辨修骨鎖觀。
這觀因為唯是勝解作意(假想觀)所攝、又是少分緣,所以並不斷煩惱,只能制伏它使它不現行。
然而瑜伽師修骨鎖觀總共有三位:一是初習業,二是已熟修,三是超作意。
就是說:修觀的行者想修這樣的不淨觀時,應當先把心繫在自己身體的一分上——或者足指,或者額頭,或者其餘部位,隨他自己喜歡的地方;心安住之後,依勝解之力在自己身分上假想思惟,皮肉爛落,漸漸使骨頭乾淨,一直到具足觀見全身的骨鎖。
見到一具之後再觀第二具,就這樣漸漸擴廣——一房、一寺、一園、一村、一國,一直到遍滿大地而以海為邊界,其中骨鎖充滿,為的是使勝解得以增長。
然後在所擴廣的事上漸漸收略而觀,一直到只觀一具骨鎖;到了這裡,漸略的不淨觀便成就了,叫作瑜伽師的初習業位。
為了使略觀的勝解之力增強,就在這一具之中先除去足骨,思惟其餘的骨而繫心安住;漸漸乃至除去半個頭骨,思惟剩下的半骨而繫心安住。到了這裡,轉略的不淨觀便成就了,叫作瑜伽師的已熟修位。
為了使略觀的勝解得自在,就除去那半個頭骨,把心繫在眉間,專注一緣而湛然安住。到了這裡,極略的不淨觀便成就了,叫作瑜伽師的超作意位。
有一種不淨觀,是所緣小而作意不自在的——這裡應當作四句分別,因為有作意已熟未熟的差別,又有所緣從自身到大海的差別。
〔正12〕不淨觀的諸門分別——體性·地·境·處·行相·世·漏·得
論(承轉·八問):這不淨觀是什麼體性?通幾地?緣什麼境?在哪一處生?什麼行相?緣什麼世?是有漏還是無漏?是離染得還是加行得?頌說:
頌:以無貪為性,通依十地;緣欲界所見之色,唯人趣生;作不淨行相,緣自世;是有漏,通離染得與加行得二種。
論:如先前所問的,現在依次回答。
這觀以無貪為體性,通依十地——就是四靜慮、四近分、中間靜慮以及欲界。
只緣欲界所見的色境。問:所見的是什麼?答:就是顯色與形色。緣『義』為境這一層,由此已經成立。
唯在人趣受生的人能修,而且三洲之中除去北洲;其餘的趣尚且不能,何況其餘二界所生。
既然立了『不淨』這個名字,就唯有不淨的行相。
隨它在哪一世,就緣自己那一世的境;如果是不生之法,就通緣三世。
既然唯與勝解作意相應,這觀照理應當唯是有漏。
通於離染得與加行得二種,因為有曾經得過的與不曾得過的差別。
〔正13〕持息念——體性·五地·所緣·所依·二得·真實作意·六因
論(承轉):不淨觀的相狀差別說完了,接著應當辨持息念。它的差別之相是什麼?頌說:
頌:息念以慧為體,通五地;緣風為境,依欲界身而起;通離染得與加行得二種,唯與真實作意相應而外道所無;有六種差別,就是數等六事。
論:所謂息念,就是契經中所說的『阿那阿波那念』。所謂阿那,就是持息入,是引外面的風進入身中的意思;阿波那,就是持息出,是引裡面的風出到身外的意思。慧由念的力量觀這個為境,所以叫作阿那阿波那念。
問:既然以慧為體性,為什麼卻叫作『念』?答:因為由念力執持的緣故,於境分明而所作之事成辦——好比四念住也是以慧為體而叫作念住。
通於五地——就是初靜慮、第二第三靜慮的近分、中間靜慮以及欲界;因為這個念唯與捨受相應。要知道苦受樂受能隨順引出尋,而這個念正是治尋的,所以不與它們俱起;喜受樂受能違逆專注,而這個念是要於境專注才成的,因為這樣相違,所以也不與它們俱起。
〔並錄一說〕:有人說:根本的下三靜慮之中也有捨受。那樣說的話,就是依八地了;因為上界的定現前時已經沒有息了。
這定緣風為境,依欲界身而起。唯在人趣天趣,除去北俱盧洲。通於離染得與加行得二種。唯與真實作意相應(不是假想觀)。唯有正法中的有情才能修習,外道沒有——因為沒有說法的人,而且他們自己覺察不到這樣微細的法。
這持息念的相狀圓滿,要具足六個因:一數、二隨、三止、四觀、五轉、六淨。
一、數:所謂數,就是繫心緣著入出息,不作別的加行,放捨身心,只以念憶持入出息的數目——從一數到十,不減也不增,因為怕心在當下過於聚斂或過於散亂。然而這裡面可能有三種過失:一是數減失,本該二卻當作一;二是數增失,本該一卻當作二;三是雜亂失,把入當成出、把出當成入。如果離了這三種過失,就叫作正數。如果十數中間心散亂了,應當再從一依次數起,數完了再開始,一直到得定。
二、隨:所謂隨,就是繫心緣著入出息,不作別的加行而隨著息行——念著息的入與出各遠到什麼地方。就是說:念著息入的時候,是行遍全身還是行一分?隨著那息進入,行到喉、心、臍、髖、髀、脛乃至足指,念都恆常隨逐。如果念著息出,離身能到一磔手或一尋遠,隨它所到的方向,念也恆常隨逐。(另有一類師說:息出得極遠,一直到風輪或吠嵐婆大風。這說法不合理,因為這個念是與真實作意俱起的。)
三、止:所謂止,就是把念繫在鼻端,或者眉間乃至足指,隨自己喜歡的地方安止其心;觀這息安住身中好像珠中穿的線,看它是冷是煖、是損是益。
四、觀:所謂觀,就是觀察這息風之後,兼觀與息俱起的大種造色,以及依色而住的心與心所,具足觀五蘊而為境界。
五、轉:所謂轉,就是移轉——把緣息風的覺,安置到後後更殊勝的善根之中,乃至到世第一法的位次。
六、淨:所謂淨,就是昇進而入見道等。
〔並錄一說〕:另有一類師說:從四念住為初,到金剛喻定為後,這一段叫作轉;盡智等才叫作淨。
為了收攝這六相,所以說頌:
攝頌:持息念應當知道有六種不同的相,就是數、隨、止、觀、轉、淨這六相的差別。
〔正14〕息相的差別——隨身·依二·情數非執受·等流非下緣
論(承轉):息相的差別應當怎樣知道?頌說:
頌:入出息隨著身而定,依身與心二者的差別而轉;它屬有情數所攝而非有執受,是等流性而不緣下地。
論:隨著身所生的地,息就屬那一地所攝,因為息是身的一分所攝。
這入出息之轉,要依身與心的差別:因為生在無色界、以及處在羯剌藍(胎中最初位)等位,並且入了無心定與第四靜慮等,這時息在那些情況下都不轉。就是說:一定要身中有孔隙、而且入出息所屬之地的心正現前,息在那時候才能轉。所以出第四靜慮等定時以及初生的時候,息最先入;入第四靜慮等定時以及最後死的時候,息最後出。
息是有情數所攝,因為它是有情的身分。
不是有執受的,因為它與根相離。
是等流之性,因為由同類因所生。
不是所長養的,因為身在增長的時候它反而損減。
不是異熟生的,因為斷了之後還會再相續起來,而且其餘的異熟色沒有這種情形。
唯是自地與上地之心所緣,不是下地的威儀心與通果心之境。
〔Root 1〕The Nature of the Entity of the Path — the Path of Seeing Is without Outflows Alone, the Path of Cultivation Extends to Both, with Outflows and Without
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): As has been said above, the abandoning of the afflictions and the rest obtains the name “full comprehension” at nine excellent stages (full comprehension = knowing all round; here it names the nine fruits of realization obtained in abandoning the afflictions). Yet abandoning must be obtained by the force of the path; what, then, is the mark of this path upon which it depends? The stanza says:
Stanza: It has been said above that the abandoning of the afflictions is by reason of the path of seeing the truths and the path of cultivation. Of these two paths, the path of seeing is without outflows alone (without outflows = that portion which no longer leaks away into birth and death and is not associated with the afflictions), while the path of cultivation extends to both, with outflows and without.
Treatise: It was explained at length above that the abandoning of the several afflictions is by reason of the path of seeing the truths and the path of cultivation. It must then be asked: is the path without outflows alone, or does it extend to what has outflows as well? Answer: the path of seeing should be known to be without outflows alone, while the path of cultivation extends to both, with outflows and without.
Why is the division made so? Because the path of seeing can quickly counteract the three realms (the desire realm, the form realm, and the formless realm being counteracted all together), and can moreover cut off the nine grades of the afflictions abandoned by seeing all at once in a single moment; a mundane path with outflows has no such capacity, and so at the stage of the path of seeing the path is without outflows alone. With the path of cultivation the case is otherwise, and so it extends to both, with outflows and without.
〔Root 2〕The Four Truths That the Path Realizes — the Names and Entities Already Stated, the Order Established according to Direct Realization
Treatise (transition): Since it has just been said “by reason of seeing the truths,” what then is the mark of this “truth” that is seen? The stanza says:
Stanza: The names of the four truths have already been stated above, namely suffering, origin, cessation, and the path; their entities also are still as they were analyzed there; and as for their order, it is arranged according to the priority and posteriority of direct realization (direct realization = the correct awakened seeing, present and according to reality).
Treatise: The truths are of four kinds, and this name has already been stated above. Where was it stated? In the first chapter, the Chapter on the Elements, at the place where dharmas with and without outflows were analyzed. And how was it stated there? By what the stanza there says: “what is without outflows is the noble path,” which states the truth of the path; “cessation through discernment is release from bondage,” which states the truth of cessation; “and suffering and origin and the world,” which states the truths of suffering and of origin.
Question: is the order of the four truths the same as what was stated there? Answer: it is not. Question: how then? Answer: just as it is now set out — first suffering, second origin, third cessation, fourth the path.
Question: are the entities of the four truths also different? Answer: they are not different. Question: how then? Answer: just as they were analyzed above. And in order to show that the entities are the same as there, the stanza uses the two words “likewise so.”
Question: why are the four truths in this order? Answer: they are spoken of according to the priority and posteriority of the stages of direct realization — what is observed first in direct realization is stated first. Were they not arranged so, it would come about that the cause (origin) were stated first and the result (suffering) after.
Here the author settles in passing a point of form: the order in which some dharmas are stated follows the priority and posteriority of their arising (as with the four foundations of mindfulness), and the order in which some are stated follows merely the convenience of the writing (as with the four right exertions) — for in the case of the four right exertions there is no fixed principle requiring that one must first cut off the evil already arisen and afterwards block the evil not yet arisen; that is merely following the run of the words. But the four truths as now stated are arranged according to the priority and posteriority in the stages of direct realization of the yogins (yogins = persons who cultivate in accord).
Question: why must the order of direct realization be just this? Answer: because it is thus that one contemplates in the preparatory stage (preparation = the preliminary work before formally entering the path of seeing).
Question: why must one contemplate thus in the preparatory stage? Answer: if there be a dharma that is a place to which clinging attachment is bound, and that can moreover work oppression, and is the reason we seek release, then that dharma ought in principle to be observed first. And so the practitioner in the preparatory stage observes suffering first, and suffering is the truth of suffering; next he observes what suffering has for its cause, and so observes the cause of suffering, and the cause is the truth of origin; next he observes what suffering has for its cessation, and so observes the cessation of suffering, and the cessation is the truth of cessation; and last he observes by what path the cessation of suffering is to be reached, and so observes the path to that cessation, and the path is the truth of the path.
It is like a man who first sees the sickness, next seeks out the cause of the sickness, then considers how the sickness is to be cured, and only last seeks the good medicine. The sūtras too have spoken a simile for the order of the four truths — and which sūtra states it? The Sūtra of the Good Physician. As that sūtra says: he who is called a king of physicians is one complete in four qualities and able to draw out the poisoned arrow — first, he knows well the state of the sickness; second, he knows well the cause of the sickness; third, he knows well the curing of the sickness; fourth, he knows well the good medicine. The Tathāgata too is thus, acting as the great king of physicians, and knows according to reality suffering, origin, cessation, and the path. Therefore in the preparatory stage one observes in this order, and the order in the stage of direct realization is likewise the same, since direct realization is drawn forth by the force of the preparation — as ground already looked over may be galloped across without confusion.
Question: what sense does the name “direct realization” point to? Answer: it should be known to point to the sense of “awakening to what is present just as it is” (awakening here and now according to reality).
Question: why is direct realization said to be without outflows alone? Answer: because it faces toward nirvāṇa and correctly awakens to its object; and this awakening is true and moreover pure, and so obtains the name “correct.”
It should further be known: among the four truths, that portion of the appropriated aggregates which belongs to the result is called the truth of suffering, and that portion which belongs to the cause is called the truth of origin — because it can gather suffering together. Since suffering and origin are only a division upon the natures of cause and result, the names are two while the thing pointed to is not two. But the things pointed to by the truths of cessation and of the path are indeed distinct.
Question: why do the sūtras call these four “noble truths”? Answer: because they are the truths of the noble ones, and so obtain the name “noble.”
Question: then for those who are not noble, do these four not turn out to be false? Answer: no — for all persons they are truths, since their nature is without inversion. It is only that the noble ones alone can truly see them, while the rest do not, and so the sūtras call them noble truths only. It is not that for the non-noble they are not truths; it is that these look upon them with an inverted view. As a stanza says: what the noble ones call pleasure, the non-noble call suffering; what the noble ones call suffering, the non-noble call pleasure.
〔Root 3〕How the Truth of Suffering Is Established — All the Formations with Outflows Are Suffering by Conjunction with the Three Kinds of Suffering
Treatise (an objection posed): Some other masters say: among the four truths only two (the truth of cessation and the truth of the path) are noble truths alone, while the remaining two (the truth of suffering and the truth of origin) extend both to the noble and the non-noble; and moreover only one portion, “feeling,” is the entity of suffering, and the rest are not. If that be so, how can it be said that all the formations with outflows are the truth of suffering? The stanza says:
Stanza: Suffering is spoken of by conjunction with the three kinds of suffering, taking in everything as it severally applies; the agreeable, the disagreeable, and the remaining formations with outflows besides are all included therein.
Treatise: Suffering-nature is of three kinds — first the nature of the suffering of suffering, second the nature of the suffering of the formations, third the nature of the suffering of change. All the formations with outflows conjoin, as it severally applies, with these three suffering-natures, and so it is said that they are all the truth of suffering; and to say so is without fault.
Within this, whatever formations with outflows are agreeable (fitting and lovable) are called suffering because they conjoin with the “suffering of change” (a pleasant object becomes suffering when it perishes); whatever formations with outflows are disagreeable (not fitting) are called suffering because they conjoin with the “suffering of suffering” (suffering laid upon suffering); and the remaining formations with outflows besides these are called suffering because they conjoin with the “suffering of the formations” (flowing on without staying, they are of themselves oppression).
Question: what is meant by “agreeable, disagreeable, and the rest”? Answer: it is the three feelings, pleasant feeling, painful feeling, and feeling that is neither painful nor pleasant, in that order; and it is by the force of these three feelings that the several formations with outflows which conform to pleasant feeling and the rest obtain the names “agreeable” and so on.
Why is it said so? Because pleasant feeling comes to be of suffering-nature by “change” — as the sūtra says: pleasant feeling when it arises is pleasant, while it abides is pleasant, and when it perishes is painful. Painful feeling comes to be of suffering-nature by its “entity” — as the sūtra says: painful feeling when it arises is painful, and while it abides is painful. Feeling that is neither painful nor pleasant comes to be of suffering-nature by “the formations,” since it is made by many conditions — as the sūtra says: whatever is impermanent is suffering. As it is with feeling, so it is with the several formations that conform to those feelings.
Some other masters explain it thus: suffering is itself of suffering-nature, and so is called the nature of the suffering of suffering; and pushing on in the same way, the formations are themselves of suffering-nature, and so are called the nature of the suffering of the formations.
It should be known that the reason the agreeable and the disagreeable are here apportioned severally to the suffering of change and the suffering of suffering is that each of them has a portion not shared with the others (the side in each that is most evident). Spoken according to the true principle, all the formations come to be suffering by reason of “the suffering of the formations” — and this layer only the noble ones can observe and see. Therefore a stanza says:
Quoted stanza: It is as when an eyelash is set upon the palm of the hand and a man feels nothing at all; but if it be set upon the eyeball it becomes harm and moreover unease. The fool is like that palm and does not feel the eyelash that is the suffering of the formations; the wise man is like that eyeball, and at one touch there arises the deepest revulsion and dread.
Treatise: For the fear of suffering that arises in a fool while he undergoes the aggregates of fierce suffering in the Avīci hell does not come up to that portion of revulsion which is in the host of the noble ones before the aggregates of the summit of existence (the five aggregates of the highest level of the three realms).
Question: then the truth of the path too ought to be taken in by the suffering of the formations, since it also is of conditioned nature. Answer: the truth of the path is not suffering — “going against the mind of the noble ones” is the mark of the suffering of the formations, and when the noble path arises it does not go against the mind of the noble ones, since it is precisely what draws forth the exhaustion of all sufferings.
As for one who observes all that is conditioned and takes nirvāṇa for peace, he too first sees that those dharmas are suffering and only afterwards observes the cessation of those dharmas as peace; and so the two words “conditioned” are used here only to bring out that portion which has outflows.
Question: if it be granted that among dharmas there is pleasure as well, why is suffering alone said to be a noble truth? The explanation of one class of masters is: because pleasure is too little. It is as when a few mung beans are put into a heap of black beans: the little goes with the much, and the whole is called a heap of black beans. What man of discernment, for the sliver of pleasure there is in pouring water upon a poisoned sore, would take the poisoned sore for pleasure? Another class of masters explains it by a stanza:
Quoted stanza: Because it can be a cause of suffering and can gather sufferings together, and because one who has suffering still longs for it, therefore “pleasure” too is called suffering.
〔The Long Prose Passage Following Root 3 · Part One〕The Dispute over the Nonexistence of Real Pleasure — Whether Pleasant Feeling Really Exists
Treatise (the author explains for himself): Spoken according to the true principle it should be said: the noble ones observe that all “existence” (birth and death in the three existences) and all pleasure are in entity suffering, since with respect to “the suffering of the formations” they are of one taste; and by this suffering is established as a truth and pleasure is not.
Question: how is even pleasant feeling observed as suffering? Answer: because it is impermanent in nature and goes against the mind of the noble ones. This is like observing form and the rest by the mode of apprehension of suffering, where that “mark of suffering” is not altogether the same as the suffering of painful feeling.
Someone says: pleasant feeling is a cause of suffering, and so the noble ones too observe it as suffering. The author adjudges this explanation unreasonable — to be able to act as a cause of suffering is the mode of apprehension of “origin,” and what has that to do with “suffering”? Besides, if the noble ones be born in the form or formless realm, how should the idea of suffering arise when they take the dharmas there as object? The aggregates there are not causes of painful feeling. Moreover the sūtras speak separately of “the suffering of the formations”; and if it were as he says, what use would be left for the item of the suffering of the formations?
A further question: if it is by “impermanence” that pleasure is observed as suffering, then what difference is there between the two modes of apprehension, “impermanent” and “suffering”? Answer: because they are dharmas of arising and perishing, they are observed as impermanent; because they go against the mind of the noble ones, they are observed as suffering. And merely by seeing impermanence one can know that a thing goes against the mind of the noble ones, and so the mode of impermanence can draw forth the mode of suffering.
〔i〕The other school establishes its position (the Sautrāntika and Mahāsāṃghika line · a divergent account set out): Some masters of another school maintain thus: there is definitely no real pleasure; feeling is suffering alone.
〔ii〕The school puts its own question and answers it (the question posed by that school itself): How is this known? It is known by teaching and by principle.
〔iii〕That school adduces three sūtras as its proof from teaching: How is it known by teaching? As the World-Honored One says: of all the feelings there are, not one is not suffering. And again the sūtra says: you should observe pleasant feeling with suffering. And again the sūtra says: to take suffering for pleasure is called inversion.
〔iv〕That school takes principle as its proof: How is it known by principle? Because all the causes of pleasure are indeterminate. That is to say: clothing, food, cold and warmth, and such things are commonly granted by sentient beings to be causes of pleasure; yet if these things be used at the wrong time or beyond measure, they can produce suffering and so become causes of suffering instead, and ought not to be called causes of pleasure. At a stage of increase, or even where the measure is even, merely because it is unseasonable they become causes of suffering and produce suffering. Hence it may be known that clothing and the rest were causes of suffering all along, and only when the suffering grows strong does their true character show. And with the shifting of the modes of deportment (walking, standing, sitting, lying) the principle should be the same.
〔v〕That school opens two further sections: Moreover, it is just when suffering is being counteracted that the sense of pleasure arises; and it is just when suffering is being slightly exchanged off that the sense of pleasure is born. That is to say: so long as one has not yet been pressed by the sufferings of hunger, thirst, cold, heat, weariness, and desire, a man does not give rise to the sense of pleasure in those so-called causes of pleasure. Therefore in whatever can counteract a heavy suffering the fool falsely reckons that it is able to produce pleasure, when in fact there is no cause that determinately produces pleasure. And in the exchanging off of suffering the fool takes it for pleasure — as a man carrying a heavy load shifts it for a moment from one shoulder to the other. Therefore feeling is suffering alone, and there is definitely no real pleasure.
〔vi〕The author brings out and displays the position of the Sarvāstivādins: The masters of Abhidharma (the Sarvāstivāda line which this treatise follows) say that pleasure really exists, and this saying is reasonable.
〔vii〕The author presses back against that school in three rounds: How is it known? Let us first press back with a question: having struck out pleasure, what will you call suffering? First round — if you say that oppression is suffering, then since there is gratification too, pleasure should be established; second round — if you say that harm is suffering, then since there is benefit too, pleasure should be established; third round — if you say that the unloved is suffering, then since there is the lovable too, pleasure should be established.
〔viii〕That school’s defense: Suppose it be said that the entity of the lovable is not real, since when the noble ones are separated from defilement what was lovable becomes unlovable instead.
〔ix〕The Sarvāstivādins refute that defense: It is not so. That a lovable dharma becomes unlovable when the noble ones are separated from defilement is by their observing it through another gate. That is to say: if there be a feeling whose intrinsic mark is lovable, that feeling has never become unlovable. Yet when the noble ones are separated from defilement, they grow weary of that feeling by other modes of apprehension — that is, they observe that feeling to be a place of heedlessness, to be accomplished only by vast effort, and to be alterable and impermanent, and so call it unlovable; it is not that its intrinsic mark is a dharma that is unloved. Were its own entity unlovable from the first, then no one ought to have given rise to love for it; and if no love arose at all, then the noble ones on being separated from defilement would have no need to take up other modes of apprehension to observe pleasant feeling and grow deeply weary of it. Therefore, spoken from the side of the intrinsic mark, there really is a real pleasant feeling.
〔x〕The Sarvāstivādins explain through the first sūtra adduced by that school: As for the World-Honored One’s saying that “of all the feelings there are, not one is not suffering,” the Buddha himself has already explained it through. As the sūtra says: the Buddha told Ānanda: it is in dependence upon all formations being impermanent, and all that is conditioned being alterable, that I spoke thus with that sense implicit. Hence it may be known that this sūtra did not speak thus with respect to the single sense of “the suffering of suffering.”
Moreover, if it were with respect to their intrinsic marks that all feelings were said to be suffering, why should Ānanda have needed to put the question: the Buddha in another sūtra speaks of three feelings — pleasant feeling, painful feeling, and feeling that is neither painful nor pleasant — with what implicit sense does this sūtra then say that of all the feelings there are, not one is not suffering? Ānanda ought only to have asked thus: with what implicit sense are three feelings spoken of? And the World-Honored One ought only to have answered thus: it is with this implicit sense that I speak of three feelings. Since the sūtra has no such question and answer, one may see that with respect to their intrinsic marks there really are three feelings. And since the World-Honored One said “it is with an implicit sense that I say of all the feelings there are, not one is not suffering,” he has already shown that what this sūtra states is spoken in dependence upon another sense and is not the truly definitive meaning.
Again the sūtra says “you should observe pleasant feeling with suffering,” and it should be known that the purport of this sūtra is to show that pleasant feeling has two natures: first it has the nature of pleasure — by the one gate of its intrinsic mark it is lovable; second it has the nature of suffering — in dependence upon another gate it is also a dharma impermanent and alterable. Yet observing it as pleasure is able to become bondage, and one who is greedily attached is relishing just this savor; observing it as suffering is able to bring release, and one who observes thus comes to be free of greed. And because observing suffering can bring release, the Buddha exhorts sentient beings to observe pleasure as suffering.
Question: how is it known that its intrinsic mark is pleasure? As a stanza says:
Quoted stanza: The Buddhas correctly and universally awake to it that all formations are impermanent and all that is conditioned is alterable, and therefore say that the feelings are suffering.
〔The Long Prose Passage Following Root 3 · Part Two〕Explaining Through the Third Sūtra · Refuting the Proof from Principle · Establishing That Pleasant Feeling Really Exists
Treatise: Again the sūtra says “to take suffering for pleasure is called inversion,” and this too is spoken in dependence upon another sense: because worldly men, amid the several pleasant feelings, the objects of fine desire, and that portion of pleasure there is in the several existences, reckon them as pleasure without qualification, and so fall into inversion. It should be known that the several pleasant feelings, spoken of by another gate, have the nature of suffering as well, and yet the world observes them as pleasure without qualification, and so falls into inversion; the objects of fine desire are little in pleasure and much in suffering, and the world observes them only as pleasure, and so falls into inversion; and with the three existences it is likewise. Therefore this sūtra cannot establish that pleasant feeling is not real.
Question: if the intrinsic marks of feeling were really all suffering, what profit is there in the Buddha’s speaking of three feelings? And to say that the World-Honored One spoke in conformity with worldly convention is not correct principle — for the World-Honored One said of himself, “it is with an implicit sense that I say of the feelings there is none that is not suffering.”
Moreover, when the Buddha observed the five feelings he spoke words according to reality. As the sūtra says: whatever faculty of pleasure there is and whatever faculty of gladness there is, these two should be known to be pleasant feeling, and so on at length; and again he says thus: if with correct discernment one observes these five faculties according to reality, the three fetters are forever cut off, and so on at length.
Again, how should the Buddha, upon one painful feeling, have followed worldly convention and analyzed it into three? And if it be said that worldly men give rise to the three senses of pleasure and the rest upon low, middling, and high sufferings in that order, and that the Buddha followed them in speaking of the three feelings of pleasure and the rest — this principle too is wrong. For pleasure also has three grades, and in that case there ought to arise upon low suffering and the other two only the sense of high pleasure.
Again, when a man undergoes the pleasure born of excellent scent, taste, touch, and the rest, what low suffering is there in it, that worldly men should give rise therein to the sense of pleasant feeling? And if it be granted that there is a low suffering at that time, then, that low suffering having ceased and not arisen again, worldly men at that moment ought to have the sense of the utmost pleasure — since at this stage all the sufferings are wholly absent. And as for undergoing the pleasure of desire, the same may be pressed in the same way.
Again, when a feeling of the low grade is present it ought in principle to be distinct, keen, and apprehensible; and when a feeling of the middling grade is present the opposite of this is the case — how is that to be made out?
Again, the lower three meditative absorptions are said to have pleasure, and in that case they ought to have low suffering; and the levels above are said to have equanimity, and in that case they ought to have middling suffering. That suffering should increase the more excellent the absorption grows — where is the reason in that? Therefore one ought not, in dependence upon low, middling, and high suffering, to establish the three feelings of pleasure and the rest in that order.
Again the sūtra says: the Buddha told Mahānāman: if form were suffering without qualification and not pleasure and not attended by pleasure, and so on at length. Hence it may be known that there is definitely some portion of real pleasure.
Thus the proofs from teaching adduced by that school do not establish the showing that there is no real pleasure; and the proofs from principle they set up do not amount to proof either.
To take first their item that “all the causes of pleasure are indeterminate” — this is not correct principle, for they have mistaken the sense of “cause.” It should be known: it is by being observed together with the differences of stage of the support (body and mind) that an outer object comes to be a cause of pleasure or a cause of suffering; it is not by the outer object alone. If this object at this stage of this support can act as a cause of pleasure, then it has never in such a case failed to act as a cause of pleasure — and so a cause of pleasure is not indeterminate. It is as with the fire of the world, which by being observed together with the differences of stage of what is boiled and roasted comes to be a cause of cooking or, on the contrary, a cause of spoiling, and not by that fire alone. If this fire at this stage of what is boiled is a cause of cooking, then it has never in such a case failed to be a cause of cooking — and so a cause of cooking is not indeterminate. With causes of pleasure it is likewise, and the principle of their being determinate is established.
Moreover, is the cause of pleasure within the third meditative absorption indeterminate? That cause has not at any time been able to produce suffering.
Next, as to their saying that “the sense of pleasure arises only when suffering is being counteracted,” this has been refuted above: when a man undergoes the pleasure born of excellent scent, taste, touch, and the rest, what suffering is being counteracted, that worldly men should give rise therein to the sense of pleasure? And even granting that at that time a coarse and heavy suffering is being counteracted, then, that suffering which is counteracted having ceased and not arisen again, there ought at that moment to arise the sense of the utmost pleasure instead. Again, what suffering is being counteracted, that the pleasure of the meditative absorptions arises? Refutations of this kind may be spoken by comparison with what precedes.
Again, as to their saying that “the sense of pleasure is born only in the exchanging off of suffering, as in shifting a load” — in truth it is the stage of this body itself that can produce pleasure: right up until this stage of the body has not yet perished there must be pleasure arising, and once it has perished it is not so. Were it not thus, then the latter part of this stage ought to have pleasure ever increasing, since the suffering grows gradually slight. And the producing of pleasure and the easing of weariness by exchanging off the four modes of deportment of the body should be understood in the same way.
Again, if there had been no suffering beforehand, why at the last moment should a sense of suffering suddenly arise? It is by reason of the body altering and the stages differing — as after wine and the like have been drunk a sweet or a sour savor arises. Therefore the principle that pleasant feeling really exists is established.
Hence it is determinately known: the several formations with outflows are all called suffering, as it severally applies, because they conjoin with the three kinds of suffering.
〔The Long Prose Passage Following Root 3 · Continued〕The Entity of Suffering Is Also the Truth of Origin — Explaining Through the Sūtra’s Saying That Craving Is Origin
Treatise (an objection posed): If it be said that the entity of the formations of suffering is at the same time called the truth of origin, this account must transgress the sūtra, for the sūtra says only that “craving” is origin.
Answer: The sūtra speaks of craving as origin with respect to an excellent portion; spoken according to the true principle, the remaining dharmas are the truth of origin as well.
Question: by what is this principle known? Answer: because other sūtras state the remaining dharmas as well. As the Bhagavat (the World-Honored One) says in a gāthā (a stanza):
Quoted stanza: Action, craving, and ignorance, being causes, summon the formations of a further existence, and make the several existences continue on; and this is called a pudgala (the “person” who comes and goes and takes birth again and again).
Treatise: Again the sūtra speaks of “the five kinds of seed,” which is to state under another name “consciousness together with appropriation”; and that sūtra says “placed within the element of earth,” which is to state under another name “the four stations of consciousness.” Therefore what the sūtras state is speech with an implicit sense, while Abhidharma speaks according to the marks of dharmas.
Yet the sūtra’s saying that craving is origin is spoken with a partiality toward the side of “the cause of setting going”; while the gāthā’s saying that action, craving, and ignorance are all causes is a complete statement of “production” and “setting going” together with the causes of those two.
Question: how is this known? Answer: that action is the cause of production and craving the cause of setting going is what the sūtra states; and moreover that sūtra shows in order that the formations of a further existence have a cause, have a condition, and have a source. And it is in order to establish the distinction of seed and field that it speaks of “consciousness together with appropriation” and “the four stations of consciousness” — and so it is not craving alone that is the entity of the truth of origin.
Question: what dharma is called “production”? What dharma is called “setting going”? Answer: the appearing of an entity with the differences of class such as realm, destiny, and mode of birth is called production; and the continuing on of a further existence without such differences is called setting going. Action and the craving for existence are the causes of these two in that order. It is as a seed is the productive cause of the sprouts of the several particular kinds of grain and wheat and the rest, while water is the setting-going cause of every sprout without distinction; and action and the craving for existence as cause of production and cause of setting going should be understood in the same way.
Question: that craving is the cause of setting going — what principle is there in proof? Answer: because apart from craving a further existence definitely does not set going. That is to say: a man who has craving and a man who has left craving both alike come to the end of life, and only in the one who has craving is a further existence seen to set going again. By this principle it is proved that craving is the cause of setting going — the setting going or not setting going of a further existence follows determinately upon craving.
Again, it is because there is craving that the continuum tends toward a further existence: it is plainly seen that wherever there is craving, the continuum of mind runs there again and again. From this it may be known by comparison that it is because there is craving that the continuum hastens toward a further existence.
Again, in the matter of appropriating a later body, there is no other dharma that binds and sticks fast as greedy craving does. It is as bean-powder, mixed with water at the bath and rubbed upon the body, sticks to the body when it has dried and is hard to get off, and nothing else is like it. In the same way there is no other dharma that can serve as the cause of appropriating a later body as the craving for self does — and by this principle it is proved that craving is the cause of setting going.
〔Root 4〕The Conventional Truth and the Ultimate Truth — the Two Similes of the Pot and the Water
Treatise (transition): Thus the World-Honored One says that the truths are of four kinds; and another sūtra says that the truths are of two kinds — first the conventional truth, second the ultimate truth. What are the marks of these two truths? The stanza says:
Stanza: The cognition of that thing is gone once it has been broken; or once the remaining components have been analyzed out with discernment, that cognition is likewise gone — such, as with the pot and the water, is the conventional truth. What differs from this is called the ultimate truth.
Treatise: If the cognition of some thing is gone once that thing has been broken, that thing should be known to be called the conventional truth. It is as when a pot is broken into shards and the cognition “pot” is gone; and with clothing and the rest it is likewise.
And again if there be a thing such that, once the remaining components have been analyzed out of it with discernment, the cognition of it is gone, that too is conventional — as when water is analyzed with discernment into visible form and the rest (the several portions of form, scent, taste, and touch) and the cognition “water” is gone; and with fire and the rest it is likewise.
Just while that thing has not yet been broken and not yet been analyzed, it is set up as that thing by the world’s idea and name — and because it is conventionally established, it is called conventional. To say in dependence upon conventional principle that there is a pot and the like is real and not false, and so it is called the conventional truth.
If some thing differs from this, it is called the ultimate truth. That is to say: the cognition of that thing is not lost even after it has been broken; and after the remaining components have been analyzed out with discernment, the cognition of it is still there — such a thing should be known to be called the ultimate truth. It is as when form and the rest are broken down to the ultimate atom, or when taste and the rest are analyzed away with superior discernment, and the cognition “form” is still constantly there; and with feeling and the rest it is likewise. This really exists, and so is called ultimate. To say in dependence upon ultimate principle that there is form and the rest is real and not false, and so it is called the ultimate truth.
Treatise (recording a divergent account): The preceptors of former times say thus: the dharmas taken as object by the knowledge that transcends the world and by the correct worldly knowledge obtained after that knowledge are called the ultimate truth; and the dharmas taken as object by the remaining knowledges besides these are called the conventional truth. (This account is recorded alongside.)
〔Root 5〕The Preparatory Practices of the Noble Path — First Abide in Pure Discipline, Then Cultivate the Three Discernments Formed through Hearing, Reflection, and Cultivation
Treatise (transition): The truths having been analyzed, it should next be said: by what means is one to apply oneself, so as to move toward the path of seeing the truths? The stanza says:
Stanza: One who is about to move toward the path of seeing the truths should abide in discipline and apply himself; what he cultivates is the three discernments formed through hearing, through reflection, and through cultivation, which take respectively the name for their object, both name and sense for their object, and the sense for their object.
Treatise: Whoever sets his mind to move toward the seeing of the truths should first abide in pure śīla (discipline), and thereafter apply himself to the discernment formed through hearing and the other two. That is to say: he first takes up the hearing that conduces to seeing the truths; having heard, he seeks diligently for the sense of the dharma he has heard; having got the sense of the dharma, he reflects upon it without inversion; and having reflected, he is able to cultivate in dependence upon concentration.
The practitioner abiding thus in discipline and applying himself, the discernment formed through reflection arises in dependence upon the discernment formed through hearing, and the discernment formed through cultivation arises in dependence upon the discernment formed through reflection.
Question: what is the difference in mark among these three discernments?
〔The adjudication of the Vaibhāṣika masters〕: The Vaibhāṣika masters say that the marks of the three discernments differ in order with respect to taking the name as object, taking both name and sense as object, and taking the sense as object — the discernment formed through hearing takes the name alone for its object, since it is not yet able to relinquish the letter and observe the sense; the discernment formed through reflection takes both name and sense for its object, sometimes drawing the sense out of the letter and sometimes drawing the letter out of the sense, since it has not yet wholly relinquished the letter to observe the sense; and the discernment formed through cultivation takes the sense alone for its object, since it is already able to relinquish the letter and observe the sense alone. It is as with a man swimming across deep and rapid water: one who has never learned will not let go of the float he depends on, one who has learned but is not accomplished now lets go and now grasps, and one who has learned well does not wait upon any support but swims across by his own strength. With the three discernments it is likewise.
〔The objection of other masters · set out by the author〕: Someone says: if that is so, the discernment formed through reflection cannot be established — for since it extends both to taking the name as object and to taking the sense as object, it should in that same order fall under what is formed through hearing and what is formed through cultivation, and where is there any place left for it of its own?
〔The explaining through〕: Now on careful examination the difference of mark among the three is without fault: what is meant is that, in the practitioner, the superior discernment born in dependence upon hearing the authoritative teaching is called formed through hearing, the superior discernment born in dependence upon reflecting upon correct principle is called formed through reflection, and the superior discernment born in dependence upon cultivating concentration is called formed through cultivation. The two words “formed through” are to show that these three superior discernments are accomplished by the three causes of hearing, reflection, and concentration; as the world says of the life of an ox and the rest that it is, in that order, formed through eating grass.
〔Roots 6–8〕The Three Causes of a Purified Bodily Vessel — Seclusion of Body and Mind · Contentment and Fewness of Desires · Abiding in the Four Noble Lineages
Treatise (transition): Those who wish to apply themselves diligently to learning in “cultivation” — how are they to purify this bodily vessel of theirs, so that their practice may be quickly accomplished? The stanza says:
Stanza: One must be complete in the seclusion of body and the seclusion of mind, and must be without “discontent” and “great desire” — and discontent and great desire mean seeking yet more of what has been obtained and longing much for what has not been obtained, these two being what the stanza calls “what one is without.” What counteracts them is contrary to them, extends to the three realms and moreover to what is without outflows, and has non-greed for its nature. The four noble lineages likewise have non-greed for their entity, and among them the first three are contentment alone. The first three are the provisions that assist the path and the fourth is the occupation that assists the path, and all are for counteracting the arising of the four cravings; and stated by another gate, they are for the temporary stilling and the permanent removal of the desire for what is mine and the desire for the matter of myself.
Treatise: The purity of the bodily vessel is in brief by three causes: which three? First, seclusion of body and mind; second, contentment and fewness of desires; third, abiding in the four noble lineages.
What is called seclusion of body is separation from confused dwelling together; what is called seclusion of mind is separation from unwholesome applied thought. For these two to be accomplished one must rely upon contentment and fewness of desires.
What is called contentment is being without “discontent”; what is called fewness of desires is being without “great desire.”
Question: what is the difference between these two that are thus struck out? The masters of Abhidharma all say thus: to seek yet more of the fine clothing and the rest that has already been obtained is called discontent; to long in many directions for the fine clothing and the rest that has not yet been obtained is called great desire.
〔The author’s objection and his establishing of another account〕: Is not “seeking yet more” likewise a taking of what has not been obtained for its object? In that case the difference between the two does not stand. Therefore it should here be said thus: to be gloomily unhappy over what has already been obtained because it is not fine and not much is called discontent; and to seek the fine and the abundant in the matter of clothing and the rest not yet obtained is called great desire. Contentment and fewness of desires are precisely what counteract these two, and so their difference may be known as the contrary of this.
Contentment and fewness of desires extend to the three realms and moreover to what is without outflows; the two they counteract are affiliated to the desire realm alone. The entity of contentment and fewness of desires is non-greed; the two they counteract have the greed of desire for their nature.
Because they can produce the host of the noble ones they are called noble lineages. The entity of the four noble lineages is likewise non-greed; and among the four, the entity of the first three is contentment alone — that is, being content with clothing, food, and bedding as they are obtained.
Question: the fourth noble lineage is called “delight in abandoning and delight in cultivating”; how does it too have non-greed for its entity? Answer: because it can cast away the greed of desire for “existence.”
Question: to show what sense are the four noble lineages established? Answer: because the disciples have forsaken the worldly provisions of life and the worldly occupation, and have gone forth in taking refuge with the Buddha in quest of release. The World-Honored One, master of the Dharma, in pity for them established two things: first the provisions, second the occupation. The first three noble lineages are the provisions that assist the path, and the last one is the occupation that assists the path. If you can do the latter occupation in dependence upon the former provisions, release is not far off.
Question: why are these two things established? Answer: it is for counteracting the arising of the four cravings. Therefore the sūtra says: bhikṣus, listen well! The craving that has clothing for its cause arises when it is to arise, abides when it is to abide, and clings when it is to cling; and of the cravings that have food and bedding, and existence and nonexistence, for their causes, it is said in the same way. It is for counteracting these four that the four noble lineages are spoken of.
Following this same sense and shifting to another gate, it may be said: the Buddha spoke the four noble lineages in order to still temporarily and to remove permanently “the desire for what is mine” and “the desire for the matter of myself.” What is called the matter of what is mine is clothing and the rest; what is called the matter of myself is one’s own body; and the greed that takes them as object is called desire. It is for the temporary stilling of the first three greeds that the first three noble lineages are spoken of; and it is for the permanent extinguishing of all four greeds that the fourth noble lineage is spoken of.
〔Root 9〕The Two Gates for Entering Cultivation — the Contemplation of Impurity and Mindfulness That Holds the Breath
Treatise (transition): Thus the bodily vessel upon which cultivation depends has been spoken of; by which gate, then, is one properly to enter cultivation? The stanza says:
Stanza: The essential gates for entering cultivation are two, namely the contemplation of impurity and mindfulness that holds the breath; one in whom greed is dominant and one in whom applied thought is dominant should cultivate them, each his own, in that order.
Treatise: Of the gates for properly entering cultivation the essential ones are two — first the contemplation of impurity, second mindfulness that holds the breath.
Question: who properly enters cultivation by which gate? Answer: it should be known in that order. One in whom greed is dominant, that is, one in whom greed is fierce and repeatedly manifest, such a sentient being is called a practitioner of greed, and by observing the impure he can properly enter cultivation; one whose applied thought is much and whose mind is scattered is called a practitioner of applied thought, and in dependence upon mindfulness that holds the breath he can properly enter cultivation.
〔Two accounts recorded together〕: Some other masters say: because mindfulness that holds the breath has not many objects, it can settle scattered applied thought; while the contemplation of impurity has objects in abundance, and the manifold differences of color and shape draw forth yet more applied thought, and so it cannot counteract it. And yet other masters say: mindfulness that holds the breath turns upon the inner gate and so can settle scattered applied thought; while the contemplation of impurity turns for the most part upon the outer gate, like eye-consciousness, and so cannot counteract it.
〔Root 10 · Root 11〕The Contemplation of Impurity — the Contemplation of the Chain of Bones That Counteracts All Four Greeds, and the Three Stages of Its Cultivation
Treatise (transition): Here the contemplation of impurity should first be made out. What is the mark of such a contemplation? The stanza says:
Stanza: In order to counteract the four greeds alike, let the contemplation of the chain of bones be made out first. Extending from a single one as far as the ocean for its bound, and then drawing back again — this is called the stage of first taking up the work. From the removal of the foot bones on to the removal of half the skull — this is called the stage of practice matured. Fastening the mind between the brows — this is called the stage of surpassing attention.
Treatise: The contemplation of impurity is cultivated precisely for counteracting greed. Now the differences of greed are in brief of four kinds: first greed for color (coveting hue), second greed for shape (coveting figure), third greed for fine touch (coveting the feel), fourth greed for attendance (coveting the other’s bearing and service). To cultivate the contemplation of impurity taking the discolored corpse and the like as object counteracts the first greed; taking the devoured corpse and the like as object counteracts the second greed; taking worms and maggots and the like as object counteracts the third greed; taking the motionless corpse as object counteracts the fourth greed.
If one cultivates the contemplation of impurity taking the chain of bones as object (the joints of the bones linked together like a chain), one can counteract all four of these greeds alike — because within the chain of bones there is no object of those four greeds. Therefore the cultivating of the contemplation of the chain of bones should be made out first.
Since this contemplation is taken in by attention through resolve alone (a contemplation of imagining), and since it takes only a portion for its object, it does not cut off the afflictions, but can only suppress them and keep them from being manifest.
Now the yogin cultivating the contemplation of the chain of bones has in all three stages: first, first taking up the work; second, practice matured; third, surpassing attention.
That is to say: when the practitioner of contemplation would cultivate such a contemplation of impurity, he should first fasten his mind upon one part of his own body — a toe, or the forehead, or some other part, wherever he himself likes; and the mind having settled, he reflects by the force of resolve, imagining upon that part of his own body, that skin and flesh rot and fall away and that the bones are gradually made clean, until he observes the chain of bones of the whole body complete.
Having seen a single one, he observes a second, and thus gradually extends — a room, a monastery, a park, a village, a kingdom, until the whole earth is filled to the ocean for its bound, and chains of bones fill it throughout, in order that resolve may be increased.
Then upon what has been extended he gradually draws back and observes, until he observes a single chain of bones only; and at this point the contemplation of impurity gradually drawn back is accomplished, and this is called the yogin’s stage of first taking up the work.
In order that the force of resolve in the drawn-back contemplation may grow strong, he first removes the foot bones within this single one, reflects upon the remaining bones and fastens his mind and abides; and gradually, on to removing half the skull, he reflects upon the remaining half and fastens his mind and abides. At this point the contemplation of impurity yet further drawn back is accomplished, and this is called the yogin’s stage of practice matured.
In order that the resolve of the drawn-back contemplation may become free in its use, he removes that half skull, fastens his mind between the brows, and abides limpidly upon a single object with concentration. At this point the contemplation of impurity drawn back to its utmost is accomplished, and this is called the yogin’s stage of surpassing attention.
There is a contemplation of impurity whose object is small and whose attention is not free — here a fourfold distinction should be made, since there is a difference of attention matured and unmatured, and a difference of object from one’s own body to the ocean.
〔Root 12〕The Contemplation of Impurity Analyzed through the Several Gates — Nature · Level · Object · Place · Mode of Apprehension · Time-Period · Outflows · Obtaining
Treatise (transition · eight questions): What is the nature of this contemplation of impurity? To how many levels does it extend? What object does it take? In what place is it born? What mode of apprehension has it? What time-period does it take as object? Is it with outflows or without? Is it obtained upon separation from defilement or obtained through preparatory effort? The stanza says:
Stanza: It has non-greed for its nature and extends to ten levels; it takes the visible form of the desire realm for its object and is born in the human destiny alone; it has the mode of apprehension of impurity and takes its own time-period for object; it is with outflows, and extends to the two, being obtained upon separation from defilement and obtained through preparatory effort.
Treatise: As was asked above, the answers are now given in order.
This contemplation has non-greed for the nature of its entity and extends to ten levels — namely the four meditative absorptions, the four access stages, the intermediate meditative absorption, and the desire realm.
It takes for its object the visible form of the desire realm alone. Question: what is it that is seen? Answer: it is color and shape. That it takes the “sense” for its object is by this already established.
It is cultivated only by one born in the human destiny, and among the three continents excluding the northern; the other destinies cannot even so much, much less those born in the other two realms.
Since the name “impurity” has been established for it, it has the mode of apprehension of impurity alone.
In whatever time-period it is, it takes the object of that same time-period; and if it be a dharma that will not arise, it takes all three time-periods for object.
Since it is associated with attention through resolve alone, this contemplation should in principle be with outflows alone.
It extends to the two, being obtained upon separation from defilement and obtained through preparatory effort, since there is a difference between what has once been obtained and what has not once been obtained.
〔Root 13〕Mindfulness That Holds the Breath — Nature · Five Levels · Object · Support · The Two Obtainings · Real Attention · The Six Causes
Treatise (transition): The differences of mark of the contemplation of impurity having been stated, mindfulness that holds the breath should next be made out. What is its difference of mark? The stanza says:
Stanza: Mindfulness of the breath has discernment for its entity and extends to five levels; it takes the wind for its object and arises in dependence upon a body of the desire realm; it extends to the two, being obtained upon separation from defilement and obtained through preparatory effort; it is associated with real attention alone and the non-Buddhists have it not; and it has six differences, namely the six matters of counting and the rest.
Treatise: What is called mindfulness of the breath is the mindfulness of āna and apāna spoken of in the sūtras. What is called āna is the holding of the breath in, meaning the drawing of the outer wind in so as to enter the body; and apāna is the holding of the breath out, meaning the drawing of the inner wind out so as to go beyond the body. Discernment, by the force of mindfulness, observes this as its object, and so it is called the mindfulness of āna and apāna.
Question: since it has discernment for the nature of its entity, why is it called “mindfulness”? Answer: because it is held by the force of mindfulness, the object is distinct and what is to be done is accomplished — as the four foundations of mindfulness likewise have discernment for their entity and are called foundations of mindfulness.
It extends to five levels — namely the first meditative absorption, the access stages of the second and third meditative absorptions, the intermediate meditative absorption, and the desire realm; because this mindfulness is associated with the feeling of equanimity alone. It should be known that painful feeling and pleasant feeling can conduce to drawing forth applied thought, and this mindfulness is precisely what counteracts applied thought, and so it does not arise together with them; and gladness and pleasure can go against fixity upon an object, and this mindfulness is accomplished only by fixity upon its object, and being contrary in this way it does not arise together with them either.
〔One account recorded together〕: Someone says: within the fundamental lower three meditative absorptions there is the feeling of equanimity too. On that account it would be in dependence upon eight levels; for when an absorption of the upper realms is manifest there is no longer any breath.
This concentration takes the wind for its object and arises in dependence upon a body of the desire realm. It is in the human and heavenly destinies alone, excluding the continent of Uttarakuru. It extends to the two, being obtained upon separation from defilement and obtained through preparatory effort. It is associated with real attention alone (not a contemplation of imagining). Only sentient beings within the true Dharma can cultivate it, and the non-Buddhists have it not — because they have none to expound the Dharma, and because they cannot of themselves become aware of so subtle a dharma.
For the mark of this mindfulness that holds the breath to be complete, six causes must be present: first counting, second following, third settling, fourth observing, fifth turning, sixth purifying.
First, counting: what is called counting is to fasten the mind upon the in- and out-breath as its object, to make no other preparatory effort, to let body and mind go, and by mindfulness alone to hold in mind the number of the in- and out-breaths — from one counting to ten, neither less nor more, for fear that the mind be at the moment too much gathered in or too much scattered. Yet within this there may be three faults: first the fault of counting short, taking for one what ought to be two; second the fault of counting long, taking for two what ought to be one; third the fault of confusion, taking the in-breath for the out and the out for the in. If one is free of these three faults it is called correct counting. If the mind scatter partway through the ten, one should count again in order from one; and having finished, begin once more, until concentration is obtained.
Second, following: what is called following is to fasten the mind upon the in- and out-breath as its object, to make no other preparatory effort, and to follow the course of the breath — attending to how far the in-breath and the out-breath each go. That is to say: when attending to the going in of the breath, does it course through the whole body or through one part? Following that breath as it enters, it goes to the throat, the heart, the navel, the hip, the thigh, the shin, and on to the toes, and mindfulness follows it constantly. And if one attends to the going out of the breath, it can leave the body a span or a fathom, and whichever way it goes mindfulness follows it constantly. (Some other masters say: the breath goes out exceedingly far, as far as the circle of wind or the great Vairambha wind. This account is unreasonable, since this mindfulness arises together with real attention.)
Third, settling: what is called settling is to fasten mindfulness at the tip of the nose, or between the brows, or on to the toes, and to settle the mind wherever one likes; and to observe this breath abiding within the body like a thread strung through a bead, and to see whether it is cold or warm, whether it harms or benefits.
Fourth, observing: what is called observing is, having observed this breath-wind, to observe together with it the great elements and derived form that arise along with the breath, and the mind and mental factors that abide in dependence upon form, observing the five aggregates complete as one’s object.
Fifth, turning: what is called turning is shifting — the awareness that took the breath-wind for its object is set within the ever more excellent wholesome roots that follow, and on to the stage of the highest worldly dharma.
Sixth, purifying: what is called purifying is ascending and entering the path of seeing and the rest.
〔One account recorded together〕: Some other masters say: from the four foundations of mindfulness as the first to the vajra-like concentration as the last, this stretch is called turning; and the knowledge of exhaustion and the rest are what is called purifying.
In order to gather up these six marks, a stanza is spoken:
Summarizing stanza: Mindfulness that holds the breath should be known to have six differing marks, namely the distinctions of these six, counting, following, settling, observing, turning, and purifying.
〔Root 14〕The Differences of the Mark of the Breath — Following the Body · Depending on Two · Of the Class of Sentient Beings and Unappropriated · Homogeneous and Not the Object of a Lower Level
Treatise (transition): How are the differences of the mark of the breath to be known? The stanza says:
Stanza: The in- and out-breath follow the body and are settled by it, and turn in dependence upon the differences of the two, body and mind; they are taken in by the class of sentient beings and are unappropriated; they are of homogeneous nature and do not take a lower level as object.
Treatise: According to the level into which the body is born, the breath is taken in by that level, since the breath is taken in as a part of the body.
The turning of this in- and out-breath depends upon the differences of body and mind: for one born in the formless realm, and at the stages such as the kalala (the first stage in the womb), and on entering the absorptions without mind and the fourth meditative absorption and the rest, the breath in all these cases does not turn. That is to say: there must be openings within the body, and the mind of the level to which the in- and out-breath belong must be properly manifest, and only then can the breath turn. And so on coming out of the fourth meditative absorption and the rest, and at the moment of first being born, the breath enters first; and on entering the fourth meditative absorption and the rest, and at the last moment of death, the breath goes out last.
The breath is taken in by the class of sentient beings, since it is a part of the body of a sentient being.
It is not appropriated, since it is separate from the faculties.
It is of homogeneous nature, since it is produced by a homogeneous cause.
It is not nourished, since when the body is growing it diminishes instead.
It is not maturation-born, since after being cut off it can continue and arise again, and no other maturational form is like this.
It is the object of a mind of its own level and of a higher level alone, and is not the object-field of the mind of the mode of deportment or the mind of penetrative effect of a lower level.
讀這一卷之前
上一品把煩惱之斷說盡了,於是這一卷劈頭一句就轉身:「然斷必由道力故得,此所由道其相云何?」——斷惑不會自己發生,要靠道。整部賢聖品就從這一問開卷。
三家古德在這裡把科判的刀落在同一處,而且逐字同判三分:光記標「就此品中大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約聖道辨人」,寶疏標「此品大文有三:一明道體性、二明道所觀、三就道辨人」,頌疏標「就此品中,大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約道辨人」。三家獨立分卷而所判的三段完全一致,可見這三刀不是後人硬切的。本卷正好走完前兩段,並且踏進第三段的頭一節(明聖道加行)。
讀這一卷有一條線要先握住:它是一份『入道之前的準備清單』。先問道是什麼(體),再問道所照見的是什麼(四諦、二諦),再問怎樣才走得上去(住戒、三慧、身器清淨、入修二門)。中間插進一段全卷最密的爭論——樂受到底是不是真實有——那不是離題,那正是『苦諦能不能站得住』的地基之爭。地基若鬆,四諦第一諦就垮了。
還有一件事要說在前頭。本卷有兩處『論主自己站到有部這一邊』的地方(樂受實有、不喜足與大欲的訓詞),也有一處『論主替諸師出面難毘婆沙』的地方(三慧)。同一位作者,這一段護有部、那一段難毘婆沙——讀的時候不要急著替他歸隊,先看清每一段他所護的究竟是哪一條理。
一、道分兩截:見道唯是無漏,修道通有漏無漏
〔清單一〕為什麼見道不能有有漏的份。 先問:斷惑既然靠道,那道有沒有可能是世間的有漏道?論分兩截答:見道唯無漏,修道通二種。理由不是體例上的規定,是效能上的限制——「見道速能治三界故」,又「頓斷九品見所斷故,非世間道有此堪能」。世間道只能一地一地、一品一品地伏,做不到三界一時齊治、九品一剎那頓斷;做不到,就不能算數。
易誤處:以為「無漏」是一種身分標籤,於是把見道的無漏讀成『因為它高級所以無漏』。順序恰恰相反——是因為它有這種頓斷之能,才判它必是無漏。修道則「修道有異故通二種」,因為修道要一分一分地磨,世間有漏定也能參與伏惑之功,所以放它進來。
落地上:往後凡讀到某一位次被判為「唯無漏」,先問一句『它做了什麼是有漏道做不到的』;答得出來,這個判就不是標籤而是結論。頌疏在此段獨出一個很有用的細節,標明是「十五心位」——見道的頓斷是落在那十五心之內,這是三疏中此段講得最具體的一句。
二、四諦的名與體:舊名重提,不是新立
〔清單二·上〕為什麼要說「先已說」。 先問:賢聖品才要正式講四諦,為什麼開口就說「諦四先已說」?答:因為四諦之名早在界品分別有漏無漏法的地方就出過了——論自己把出處指得清清楚楚:「無漏謂聖道」說的是道諦,「擇滅謂離繫」說的是滅諦,「及苦集世間」說的是苦集二諦。自體呢?也還是原來那個自體,所以頌裡用了「亦然」兩個字。
易誤處:把這一段讀成重複的贅語。它不是重複,是接榫——阿毘達磨的體例是一個法在哪裡立、在哪裡辨、在哪裡用,各有其位;此處只借舊體而換新用(從法體之辨轉為道之所證)。
落地上:讀本論凡遇「先已說」「如前所辯」,不要跳過去,那是作者在告訴你這個概念的戶籍在哪一品;順著回去看一眼,往往整段就通了。這裡另有一條要記牢:名雖有二而物不異——論說苦與集只是果性取蘊與因性取蘊之分,「由此苦集因果性分,名雖有殊非物有異」;滅道二諦則物確有別。
〔清單二·下〕次第為什麼是苦集滅道。 先問:既然集是苦的因,為什麼不先說因?答:因為四諦的次第不是依因果排的,是「隨現觀位先後而說」——現觀之中先被觀到的就先說。而現觀的次第又來自加行位的觀法;加行位為什麼這樣觀?論給了一條判準:凡是「愛著處」而又「能作逼惱」、並且是求脫之因的法,理應最先觀察。苦正是這樣的法,所以先觀苦,然後順著問苦的因(集)、苦的滅(滅)、滅的道(道)。
易誤處:把這條次第當成邏輯排序,於是覺得「先果後因」不合理。它不是邏輯排序,是行門排序——論隨即用兩個譬喻把這一點釘死:一是見病、尋病因、思病愈、求良藥;二是《良醫經》的醫王四德(善知病狀、病因、病愈、良藥)。醫生看診從症狀入手,不從病理教科書的第一頁入手。
落地上:這一條可以直接搬到自己的用功上——先看清當下逼惱之處(苦),再追它的因(集),再確認它可以止(滅),最後才問方法(道)。次序顛倒了,方法就成了空談。論還順手交代一條體例:法的說次有三種來由——隨生(如四念住)、隨便(如四正勝)、隨現觀(如四諦);別把三者混作一談。
三、三苦攝盡有漏:苦諦的骨架
〔清單三〕為什麼連快樂也算在苦諦裡。 先問:世間明明有可意之事,怎麼能說「諸有漏行皆是苦諦」?論答得極有層次:不是把樂硬說成苦,而是分三種苦性去配——可意的有漏行與壞苦合(樂境會壞),非可意的與苦苦合(苦上加苦),其餘的與行苦合(遷流不住本身即逼惱)。三者各就其所應,一個也不落空。
再問:什麼叫「可意非可意,餘」?論自己扣回三受——樂受、苦受、不苦不樂受依次即是;並各引契經為證:樂受「生時樂住時樂壞時苦」,苦受「生時苦、住時苦」,不苦不樂受則「若非常即是苦」。
易誤處:把三苦讀成三種程度的苦(小苦、中苦、大苦)。不是程度,是三種成苦的路數——壞是由變異而苦,苦苦是由自體而苦,行苦是由眾緣造作、遷流不住而苦。三條路互不相代。
落地上:這一節是全品的骨架。往後凡見到「有漏」二字,就可以拿三苦去試:這一法是壞了才苦,還是本身就苦,還是根本在動所以苦?三問過一遍,『有漏即苦』四個字就不再是口號。論並補一句要害:真正遍攝一切的是行苦——「理實一切行苦故苦,此唯聖者所能觀見」;配壞苦苦苦給可意非可意,只是取其不共的一面而已。
四、睫毛與眼珠:行苦為什麼只有聖者看得見
〔清單四〕一根睫毛的譬喻在說什麼。 先問:既然行苦遍在一切有漏,為什麼凡夫感覺不到?論引一頌作答:一根睫毛放在手掌上,人毫無感覺;放到眼珠上,就成損害而且不安。愚夫像手掌,感覺不到行苦這根睫毛;智者像眼珠,一觸就生極深的厭怖。論隨即把這個對比推到極處——愚夫在無間地獄受劇苦時的怕苦之心,還比不上聖者面對有頂之蘊時的厭怖。
易誤處:讀成『聖者比較敏感』的抒情語。它其實是一條判準語:感受的粗細不由苦的大小決定,由觀察者的所依決定。地獄之苦再猛,落在鈍處也只是苦苦;行苦極微,落在利處卻成大怖。
再問:那麼道諦也是有為,是不是也該算行苦?論答得乾脆:不是——行苦之相是「違逆聖心」,而聖道生起不違逆聖心,反而正引出眾苦之盡。所以「有為」二字在此處只用來顯有漏那一分。
落地上:這一段可以拿來校正一個常見的錯覺——以為修行是要把感受變鈍。恰恰相反,是要把那雙『眼珠』養出來;養出來之後,先前不覺得是問題的,才開始成為問題。
五、綠豆與毒瘡:樂少不足以立諦
〔清單五〕為什麼只立苦為聖諦而不立樂。 先問:若承認諸法之中也有樂,何以只說苦是聖諦?論先錄一類師的解釋:因為樂太少了——像把少許綠豆放進烏豆堆裡,以少從多,就總名烏豆聚;接著補一句反問:誰有智慧的人,會因為拿水澆在毒瘡上有那麼一點快感,就把毒瘡當作樂?另有一類師則以頌作解:因為樂「能為苦因故,能集眾苦故,有苦希彼故」,所以說樂也名為苦。
易誤處:把這兩解當成論主的定說。論隨即自出正解——「理實應言,聖者觀察諸有及樂體皆是苦,以就行苦同一味故,由此立苦為諦非樂」。真正的理由不是「樂少」,是『就行苦一味』。 論甚至回頭否掉了『樂受是苦因故聖者觀為苦』這條:能作苦因那是集的行相,與苦行相無干;何況聖者生在色無色界時,那裡的蘊並不是苦受之因,卻仍有苦想可轉。
落地上:讀阿毘達磨要學會分辨『一時之解』與『究竟之判』。論常先列數家便宜之說,再自出一句「理實應言」;那一句才是承重牆。另附一條分辨法:「非常」與「苦」二行相如何不混?論說得清楚——生滅故觀為非常,違聖心故觀之為苦;只是見到非常,就能知道它違聖心,所以非常行相能引出苦行相。
六、定無實樂之諍(上):一方立宗,一方反徵
〔長行專段·繫正3 後〕誰在說話。 這是本卷最密的一段對辯,讀之前先把說話的人排清楚。依光記逐句所標:開頭「有餘部師作如是執:定無實樂,受唯是苦」一段是敘異計,光記明繫其宗為經部與大眾部——「有餘經部、大眾部等作如是執:定無實樂,一切三受皆唯是苦」;接下來「云何知然?由教、理故」是該部自問自答;引三經是該部的教證,「以諸樂因皆不定故」是該部的理證;再往下「又治苦時方起樂覺,及苦易脫樂覺乃生」,光記標為該部「又開二章顯無實樂:一治苦覺樂、二苦易覺樂」。
先問:這一方的理證強在哪裡?強在它抓住了一個真實的觀察——同一件衣食,非時過量就生苦;所以他們推論:衣食本來就是苦因,只是苦增盛時真相才顯。再加二章:樂覺總是在對治苦時才起(飢了才覺得飯香),總是在苦脫換時才生(換肩才覺得輕鬆)。結論便是「故受唯苦,定無實樂」。
易誤處:把這一段讀成論主自己的主張。不是——光記在下一句立刻換了標籤:「論主標顯說一切有宗於苦受外言樂實有,此言應理」。論主在這裡是站到有部這一邊的,而且是明白標顯,不是中立轉述。
落地上:讀對辯段的第一功夫,是把『誰在說』標出來再讀內容。標錯一句,整段的宗旨就會倒過來。
〔續〕三番反徵與一救一破。 論主的第一步不是舉證,是反問:撥掉了樂,你把什麼叫作苦?光記標此為「略作三番徵責經部,顯有實樂」——逼迫既有適悅則有樂應成,損害既有饒益則有樂應成,非愛既有可愛則有樂應成。三番都同一個結構:你用來定義苦的每一個詞,都預設了它的反面。
對方的救,光記標作「此即牒經部等救」:可愛之體並不真實,因為聖者離染時可愛的又成非可愛了。有部之破,光記標作「說一切有部破」:可愛在聖者離染時之所以成非愛,是由另一個門路去觀——觀它是放逸處、要廣大功力才成、變壞無常,所以說非可愛;並不是它的自相本來就是非愛。論還補一記反手:假如它自體本來非可愛,就不該有人對它起愛;既不起愛,聖者離染時也就用不著再拿別的行相去厭患它了。
易誤處:把『離染時成非愛』讀成『可愛是假的』。這裡分的是自相與異門兩層:自相可愛不改,異門觀之可成非愛。兩層不分,這一整段就讀不動。
七、定無實樂之諍(下):通三經、破理證、結成實有
〔清單六·長行專段續〕佛自己怎麼解釋那句話。 先問:世尊明明說過「諸所有受無非是苦」,有部怎麼過得去?論答:佛自己已經釋通了——經中佛告慶喜,說我是依「諸行皆是無常」與「諸有為皆是變壞」而密作是說。光記標此為「此下說一切有部通經部等所引三經。此即通初經也」。論還加一記極巧的旁證:如果真是就自相說一切受皆苦,慶喜就不必問「依何密意此經復言諸所有受無非是苦」,只該問「依何密意說有三受」;經中既然是那樣問答,可見自相上確有三受。
第二經「汝應以苦觀於樂受」,論分兩性解之:樂受依自相門是可愛(有樂性),依異門是無常變壞(有苦性);佛勸觀樂為苦,是因為觀苦能令解脫、觀樂反成繫縛。第三經「於苦謂樂名顛倒」,論說那是就世間「一向計樂」而說——樂受依異門也有苦性、妙欲樂少苦多,世人卻一味只看見樂,所以成顛倒。
易誤處:把「密意說」當成搪塞。它是有規矩的:論每一次判某經為別意說,都要指出是依哪一義而說(此處依無常與變壞),並且要能說明佛何以那樣說(觀苦能令解脫)。指不出來的,就不能叫密意。
落地上:往後遇到兩段經文表面相牴,先別急著判哪一段勝——先問『這一段是就自相說,還是就異門說』。本論在此給了一個完整的示範。
〔續〕理證怎麼破。 論回頭破對方那條「樂因皆不定」:這說法錯在誤認了因的意義。樂因從來不是單憑外境,要觀待所依的分位差別;若此境在此所依的這種分位上能作樂因,它未曾在這種情況下就不作樂因——所以樂因是決定的。論並舉火為喻:火是煮熟之因還是敗壞之因,也得觀待所煮之物的分位;不能因此說火不決定。再補一刀:第三靜慮中的樂因難道不決定?那個因沒有一時能生苦。
至於『治苦才起樂覺』與『苦易脫才生樂覺』二章,論以同一手法回破:受殊勝香味觸所生之樂時,究竟在治什麼苦?若說治粗苦,那粗苦既滅未生,那時反該生極樂之覺。換肩之樂則是身分位本身能生樂——若真如彼說,這位次的後段樂應越來越增(因為苦漸微),事實卻不然;且若先前無苦,最後為何忽生苦覺?是身變易分位有別之故,好比酒後有甘醋之味起。於是結曰:樂受實有之理成立。
易誤處:以為論主破的是『苦受存在』。他破的只有一條——『樂全無實體』。三苦攝一切有漏,這一條論主一步也沒讓。
八、業愛無明:經說愛為集,是偏說不是全說
〔清單七〕苦體也叫集諦,會不會違經。 先問:論說苦行之體亦名集諦,可是契經明明只說愛為集,這不是違經嗎?論答:經是「就勝故說愛為集,理實所餘亦是集諦」。證據呢?別的經裡就說了其餘——薄伽梵伽他中說:「業愛及無明,為因招後行,令諸有相續,名補特伽羅。」
再問:怎麼會有兩種說法?論分得極細:經說愛為集是偏說起因,伽他說業愛無明皆為因是具說生起及彼因因。業是生因、愛是起因;業感界趣生等品類差別之自體出現,叫作「生」;沒有這些差別而後有相續下去,叫作「起」。論並用一個農事之喻定住:種子對各別種類之芽是能生因(決定長什麼),水對一切無差別之芽是能起因(決定長不長)。
易誤處:把「愛為集」與『業愛無明為因』讀成兩家異說。它們是同一事的兩個口徑——經是密意言,阿毘達磨依法相說;論還舉出「五種種子」即有取識、「置地界中」即四識住為例,說明經常以別名說法相。
落地上:愛為起因這一條,論給了三重可驗之證——有愛者與離愛者同樣命終而唯有愛者後有更起;心相續屢屢奔向有愛之處;取執後身無有堅著如貪愛者,好比蓽豆屑和水塗身、乾了難離。三證都可以在自己心上比對,不必等來世。
九、瓶與水:世俗諦與勝義諦怎麼分
〔清單八〕二諦的判準是一個實驗。 先問:世俗與勝義的界線在哪裡?論給的不是定義,是兩道可操作的手續——第一道,把它破壞(瓶碎成片),看對它的認知還在不在;第二道,用慧把其餘成分析出去(水析出色等),看對它的認知還在不在。破了或析了就沒有的,是世俗諦;破了析了仍有的,是勝義諦。
再問:世俗諦是不是就等於假的?論說得很清楚:不是。就在未破未析之前,以世間之想與名施設為那個東西,「依世俗理說有瓶等是實非虛,名世俗諦」——它在世俗理上是真的,所以才叫「諦」。勝義那一邊同理:色碎至極微、以勝慧析除味等,色的認知恆在,「此真實有故名勝義」,受等亦然。
易誤處:把二諦讀成真假二分。二諦是兩種「諦」,不是一諦一妄;否則「世俗諦」三個字裡的那個諦字就沒有著落。另一個易誤處是把「析餘」當成物理粉碎——它是以慧分析同聚之餘法,與破瓶那一道手續並列而不同。
落地上:這兩道手續可以隨手拿來用。看見一個名目,先問『它破了以後這個認知還在嗎』『把它的組成分開之後這個認知還在嗎』;答案就決定了你該把它掛在哪一諦上。光記在世俗諦處引前面界品的假地水說互證,可見這一判準在全論是一貫的,不是此處臨時所立。
十、住戒與三慧:入道的第一段階梯
〔清單九〕為什麼一開口先說戒。 先問:要趣向見諦,第一步是什麼?論答:「應先安住清淨尸羅,然後勤修聞所成等。」次序是硬的——先住戒,再攝受順見諦之聞,聞已勤求法義,聞得法義已無倒思惟,思已方能依定修習。四步一步套一步。
再問:三慧的差別在哪?論錄毘婆沙師的教判:聞所成慧唯緣名境(未能捨文而觀義)、思所成慧緣名義二境(有時由文引義、有時由義引文)、修所成慧唯緣義境(已能捨文唯觀義)。並附一個極好的譬喻:浮渡深急之水,不曾學的人不肯放開浮具,學而未成的人時放時執,善學已成的人不待所依自力浮渡。
易誤處:把三慧讀成三個等級的知識量。它們分的是與文字的關係——抓著文字、文義互引、捨文觀義。知識再多而始終離不開文句,仍在聞位。這裡還有一個要緊的限定,光記說得明白:這是「據加行位辨三慧別」;若據三慧成滿之位,三者皆唯緣義。不加這個限定去讀,下一段的爭論就會看不懂。
落地上:拿這條回頭檢查自己的用功——現在是在背文,還是在文義之間來回,還是已經能捨文而住義?三慧不是履歷,是當下可自驗的位置。
十一、思慧不成之難:一個難,一個釋通
〔長行·三慧段〕難從哪裡來。 先問:既然思慧通緣名又通緣義,那它豈不是被聞慧與修慧瓜分掉了?這正是論文所錄的難——「有言:若爾,思慧不成。謂此既通緣名緣義,如次應是聞修所成」光記於此明標其屬:「論主述諸師破毘婆沙義」——發難的是諸師,論主只是述他們的破,不是論主自立。
再問:論怎麼釋通?論換了一個定名的角度:三慧不必靠所緣的寬窄來分,靠因來分——依聞至教所生的勝慧叫聞所成,依思正理所生的勝慧叫思所成,依修等持所生的勝慧叫修所成。「所成」二字正是要顯示這三種勝慧是聞、思、等持三因所成,好比世間說牛的性命等是「食草所成」。
易誤處:把這一段讀成論主推翻了毘婆沙師。兩邊分的是不同的軸——毘婆沙就所緣立差別(且限於加行位),此處就能生之因立差別。軸不同,未必相排。要記一筆:光記於此段另立了科文標籤——「『今詳三相至食草所成』者,論主述己解」,與前段「論主述諸師破《毘婆沙》義」並立;所以這一段的釋通,光記明標為論主自申己解,不是仍在述諸師之語。
落地上:遇到分類被質疑『界線重疊』時,本段給了一條通用解法——換一個分類軸看看。所緣重疊的,未必在能生之因上重疊。
十二、身器清淨三因與四聖種
〔清單十·上〕修行之前要先把「器」洗乾淨。 先問:想在修上速成,該先做什麼?論答:身器清淨略由三因——身心遠離、喜足少欲、住四聖種。身遠離是離雜亂共住,心遠離是離不善尋;而這兩樣要成就,得靠喜足少欲。所謂喜足即無不喜足,所謂少欲即無大欲。
再問:不喜足與大欲怎麼分?論先錄對法諸師之說:對已得的美妙衣服等更多求叫不喜足,對未得的多希求叫大欲。論隨即自難:「更求」不也是緣未得嗎?那兩者的差別便不成立。於是另立一說:對已得之物因不妙不多而悵望不歡,叫不喜足;對未得之物求妙求多,叫大欲。體性上,喜足少欲以無貪為體、通三界並通無漏,所治二種以欲貪為性、唯欲界所繫。
易誤處:把少欲與喜足讀成同一件事。分界就在已得與未得:喜足對治的是已得上的不滿,少欲對治的是未得上的多求。
〔清單十·下〕四聖種為什麼叫「種」。 先問:這個名字從哪裡來?論答:「能生眾聖故名聖種。」體亦是無貪;前三種(衣服、飲食、臥具隨得而喜足)唯是喜足,第四種是樂斷樂修。問:樂斷樂修怎麼也用無貪為體?答:因為它能棄捨對「有」的欲貪。
再問:為什麼要立這四樣?論說得極貼近出家的實情——弟子捨了俗家的生具與事業來出家,法主世尊憐愍他們,另安立兩件事:前三是助道的生具,第四是助道的事業;「汝等若能依前生具作後事業,解脫非久」。而所對治的,是契經所說以衣服、飲食、臥具、有無有為因的四種愛生。論並換一門說:為暫息與永除我所欲、我事欲——我所之事即衣服等,我事即自身,緣它們的貪即是欲;前三聖種暫止前三貪,第四聖種永滅四貪。
落地上:四聖種是一張可以照著查的清單——吃穿住上是否還在求妙求多?在斷惑修道上是否樂之如求飲食?光記釋此云「四聖種能生眾聖聖之種故,故名聖種」,並引《婆沙》釋樂斷樂修之別,其一作「樂斷煩惱,樂修聖道」——斷的是煩惱,修的是聖道,兩頭都要樂,才算住在第四聖種上。
十三、入修的兩道門:對症下藥
〔清單十一〕為什麼只給兩道門。 先問:入修之門這麼多,何以只立不淨觀與持息念為「要者」?論的答案是對治式的:不是門好,是病准。貪猛盛屢屢現前的人叫貪行者,他觀不淨能正入修;尋思多而心散亂的人叫尋行者,他依息念能正入修。門的價值全在它治得中不中。
再問:為什麼不淨觀治不了尋?論錄兩解並存:一說持息念所緣不多故能止亂尋,不淨觀顯形差別繁多反引更多尋思;一說持息念內門而轉故能止亂尋,不淨觀多在外門轉,好比眼識,所以治它無能。二說並錄,論不作取捨。
易誤處:把二門讀成入道的兩個『級別』,於是想挑高級的修。它們是橫的分工,不是縱的階梯;挑錯了,藥不對症,用功越勤越亂。
落地上:起修之前先自診——這幾個月現前最多的,是貪的相,還是散亂的相?診清楚了再選門。光記於此標其科為「此下第二別釋。就中,一明不淨觀、二明息念觀」,二門的分立就是從這裡開的。
十四、骨鎖觀:先擴到海邊,再收回眉間
〔清單十二〕為什麼專講骨鎖。 先問:貪有四種(顯色、形色、妙觸、供奉),各有各的所緣(青瘀等、被食等、蟲蛆等、屍不動),為什麼論偏要專辨骨鎖?答:因為「緣骨鎖修不淨觀,通能對治如是四貪,以骨鎖中無四貪境」——骨鎖裡沒有顏色可貪、沒有形狀可貪、沒有觸感可貪、也沒有承事可貪,四貪的立足點一齊被抽掉。一法通治四病,所以選它作代表。
再問:這觀能斷惑嗎?論說得很老實:不能。「此唯勝解作意攝故、少分緣故,不斷煩惱,唯能制伏令不現行。」它是假想觀,功能是壓住而不是拔根。
〔續〕三位是怎麼走的。 三位的走法是一擴一收:初習業位——先繫心於自身一分(足指、額、或隨所樂處),住心已,依勝解力假想皮肉爛墮、漸令骨淨,乃至具觀全身骨鎖;見一具已復觀第二,漸廣至一房一寺一園一村一國,乃至遍地以海為邊,其中骨鎖充滿;然後於所廣之事漸略而觀,直到只觀一具,這時初習業位成。已熟修位——於一具中先除足骨、思惟餘骨繫心而住,漸次乃至除頭半骨、思惟半骨而住。超作意位——除半頭骨,繫心眉間,專注一緣湛然而住。
易誤處:以為越廣越高。真正的次第是先擴後收:擴是為了增長勝解之力,收是為了讓勝解得自在。到最後只剩眉間一點,功夫反而最深。論並補一個四句分別——所緣小未必自在,因為作意有已熟未熟、所緣有自身至海之異,兩軸交錯成四句。
落地上:這是本卷少數可以逐步照著做的段落。要記住兩件事:一是起手要「隨所樂處」(不必人人從足指),二是收得下來才算成,擴不回來只是散。頌疏於此段行文最詳,骨鎖三位逐一舉例,是三疏中教學價值最高的一段。
十五、不淨觀的八問:一張性質表
〔清單十三〕八個問題一次答完。 先問:論為什麼在此忽然連下八問(何性、幾地、緣何境、何處生、何行相、緣何世、有漏無漏、離染得加行得)?因為阿毘達磨立一法必立其諸門分別——不作這張表,這一法就沒有位置。答案依次是:以無貪為性;通依十地(四靜慮、四近分、中間、欲界);唯緣欲界所見色境(所見者即顯色形色);唯人趣生而三洲除北;唯不淨行相;隨在何世緣自世境,若不生法通緣三世;唯是有漏;通離染得與加行得。
易誤處:把「唯是有漏」讀成貶語。它是從前面的限定推出來的結論——「既唯勝解作意相應,此觀理應唯是有漏」;假想成立之觀,不能是無漏。同樣,「唯人趣生,三洲除北」也不是輕視他方,是就修習之緣而說。
落地上:讀諸門分別要學會反著用——看到「唯是有漏」就回頭找是哪一個限定逼出來的(此處是勝解作意),看到「通二得」就回頭找是哪一個事實支持的(此處是有曾得未曾得)。每一格都應該追得到來源,追不到的,就是還沒讀通。
十六、持息念:以慧為體而名為念
〔清單十四〕名字為什麼叫「念」。 先問:論說息念「以慧為性」,那為什麼名字裡是個念字?論自答:「念力持故,於境分明所作事成」,好比四念住也是以慧為體而名念住。光記於此更分二釋:「息為境,名持息念。念能持息,名持息念」——一是就所緣立名,二是就能持立名。
再問:它為什麼只通五地(初靜慮、二三靜慮之近分、中間、欲界)?論給的理由極乾淨:這個念唯與捨受相應。苦樂二受能順引尋,而此念正是治尋的,故不俱起;喜樂二受能違專注,而此念要於境專注才成,故也不俱起。四受都排掉了,剩下的就是捨。(另有一說謂根本下三靜慮中亦有捨受,那就成八地;論並錄之。)
其餘諸門:緣風為境,依欲界身而起;唯人天趣而除北俱盧;通離染得與加行得;唯與真實作意相應——這一條把它與不淨觀分得很清楚,不淨觀是假想,持息念是實觀。論並直說:唯正法有情能修,外道無有,因為沒有說法之人,且自不能覺微細之法。
易誤處:把「唯與捨相應」讀成修息念要修得沒有感覺。捨不是麻木,是不被苦樂喜憂拉走;正因為不被拉走,專注才立得住。
落地上:這一節給了一個很實用的自檢——如果數息時心一直在『舒服/不舒服』上打轉,那多半還沒進到這個念所在的地方。
十七、六相:數隨止觀轉淨
〔清單十五〕為什麼要立六個。 先問:持息念的相圓滿,要具足哪六因?論列:一數、二隨、三止、四觀、五轉、六淨;末後為攝六相而說攝頌「持息念應知,有六種異相,謂數隨止觀、轉淨相差別」。六者不是六種修法,是同一修法圓滿所必經的六個相。
數:繫心緣入出息,不作加行,放捨身心,唯以念憶持息數,從一至十不減不增——理由是「恐心於現極聚散故」。其中容有三失:數減失(於二謂一)、數增失(於一謂二)、雜亂失(於入謂出、於出謂入);離此三失名為正數,中間散亂則從一重數,終而復始乃至得定。隨:不作加行而隨息行,念息入時遍身或一分,隨至喉、心、臍、髖、髀、脛乃至足指;息出則隨至一磔一尋,念恆隨逐。(有餘師說息出遠至風輪或吠嵐婆,論判不應理,因為此念與真實作意俱。)止:繫念唯在鼻端,或眉間乃至足指,隨所樂處安止其心,觀息住身如珠中縷,為冷為煖、為損為益。觀:觀察此息風已,兼觀息俱大種造色及依色住之心心所,具觀五蘊為境。轉:移轉——把緣息風之覺安置到後後勝善根中,乃至世第一法位。淨:昇進入見道等。(另有一說以四念住為初、金剛喻定為後名轉,盡智等方名淨;並錄。)
易誤處:把六相當成六個可以挑著做的法門。它是一條線:數到心不亂才談隨,隨得住才談止,止得穩才談觀,觀成了才有轉,轉到底才是淨。跳級即是空轉。
落地上:三失那一節值得抄下來自查——今天數錯了是減、是增、還是入出顛倒?三者各對應不同的心病(昏、掉、失念),對症才好調。
十八、息相差別:這口氣到底是什麼
〔清單十六〕最後一頌在辨什麼。 先問:前面講的是修法,這一頌為什麼忽然回過頭去分析「息」本身的法性?因為阿毘達磨的規矩是:凡作為所緣的法,也要給它一張性質表。答案有五項:隨身——隨身所生之地,息即彼地所攝,因為息是身的一分;依二——入出息之轉要依身與心二者的差別,所以生無色界、羯剌藍位、入無心定與第四靜慮等,息皆不轉(要身中有孔隙,且入出息地之心正現前,息才轉);情數非執受——是有情數所攝(有情身分故),而非有執受(與根相離故);等流——是等流性(同類因生故),不是所長養(身增長時它反損減),也不是異熟生(斷已還能相續,餘異熟色無此情形);非下緣——唯自地上地之心所緣,不是下地威儀心與通果心之境。
易誤處:把「非執受」讀成『不是我的』。執受在此是專門語,指與根相合而有覺受的那一分;息與根相離,所以非執受——這與所有權無關。
落地上:這一節示範了本論最典型的手法——修法講完,回頭把所緣本身也辨一遍。往後凡讀到某一觀門,不妨也問一問:這個所緣本身是哪一類法?答得出來,觀門才不會落在想像裡。論並順帶交代了一個可驗的細節:出第四靜慮等定時與初生之時息最先入,入定與死時息最後出——一入一出,正好扣住『依身心二者差別而轉』這一條。
承衍:三疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之破、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
一、三疏之判釋與互異
一部在本卷完全缺席的疏。 神泰疏是殘本,於本品現存唯卷十七,所釋為玄奘卷二十五(本品第四子),本卷全闕。卷一目次總表雖有「分別賢聖品」一詞,那是目次而非疏文,不得以之充數。據實標闕。
品名解題三家各有取徑。 光記以「賢謂賢和、聖謂聖正」訓名,並交代品序之由:「上三品別明有漏,次下三品別明無漏。欲令厭已生欣,故次明無漏」,又於無漏三品中判「賢聖〉明果、〈智〉明因、〈定〉明緣,果相麁顯,所以先明」——這是把整個下半部論的骨架一次交代清楚。寶疏則別引外典訓「賢」「聖」二字,並以滅道二諦之先後釋本品何以次隨眠品之後。頌疏最簡,只留「賢謂賢和,聖謂聖正,此品廣明,故名分別」一句。附記一條檢索之誡:「分別賢聖品」五字於頌疏全書零見,以之為檢索串必得假零命中。
品級大科三家同判三分而字面小異。 光記作「一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約聖道辨人」,寶疏作「一明道體性、二明道所觀、三就道辨人」,頌疏作「一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約道辨人」。寶疏且於品首作「就道辨人」而於科處作「就位辨人」——同一家自身二用,照錄不判。三家所判一致而字面各有小異,正可見科判是各家獨立所立,不是互相抄的。
見修二道:頌疏獨出「十五心位」。 光記與寶疏於此段未見逐字提及十五心,頌疏則明標「十五心位見道,速能治三界故」,把見道之頓斷落實到具體心數。三疏中此段教學鷹架最具體者為頌疏。並錄不判。
樂受之諍:光記獨密而二疏從簡。 本卷最密的一段對辯,光記逐句標宗達十處(敘異計、異部答、異部引三經答、異部以理答、又開二章、論主標顯有宗、三番徵責、牒經部救、有部破、有部通初經),寶疏與頌疏皆無此密度。本子白話層與義疏層的說者繫屬,即以光記這十處標宗為準繩。
三慧段:三家詳略之差最顯著。 光記明標「論主述諸師破毘婆沙義」,並先以「據加行位辨三慧別」限定毘婆沙師之教判所在之位;寶疏此段未見獨立的宗屬標籤,繫屬顯隱較光記為淡;頌疏則逕以「問:「三慧何別?」答」的問答格式呈現,而全然省略了「有言若爾」這一段對辯。同一段文,一家標得最細、一家從淡、一家整段不收——三家性格於此一目了然。並錄不判。
四聖種:寶疏獨補一喻。 光記釋名作「四聖種能生眾聖聖之種故,故名聖種」,並引《婆沙》一百八十一以三重釋樂斷樂修之別(其一作「樂斷煩惱,樂修聖道」,餘二為無間道與解脫道對、見道與修道對)。寶疏同引《婆沙》,而另補一喻——「眾聖種,故名為聖種。聖眾皆從此四生故,展轉承嗣次第不絕」,以聖種相承猶如族姓之相承為譬,光記未見此喻。頌疏於此段則以三因之科判提綱最為扼要。三家各有所長,不判優劣。
不淨觀與持息念:頌疏最詳而光記最工於釋名。 光記標科作「此下第二別釋。就中,一明不淨觀、二明息念觀」,並逐句列四貪四觀之對治關係;於持息念則出二釋「息為境,名持息念。念能持息,名持息念」。寶疏行文較簡。頌疏於骨鎖三位逐一舉例,行文最詳,教學價值最高。⇒ 三家於本卷範圍之義理內容並無互異,悉宗世親本論,所異者唯教學鷹架之詳略。
二、眾賢之破
眾賢二論於本品之品名不作「分別賢聖品」而作「辯賢聖品」;且《顯宗論》之品號較底本與《順正理論》全數後移一位,其賢聖品實題「辯賢聖品第七」。以本論之品名去搜二論,必得假零命中。
樂受之諍:眾賢自敘二造而不作牒引。 眾賢於本品自行重述兩方——先出餘部之執「此中餘部有作是言:定無實樂,受唯是苦」,續列理證;隨即立己宗「對法諸師咸作是說定有實樂。云何知然?苦樂生因功能別故」,改以『生因功能各異』為證。與世親長行的教理二重結構場景全合,惟他不採牒引式,而是自己把兩造重講一遍。一義二宗並錄,不判勝負。
三慧段:本卷評語最直的一處。 世親錄諸師之難而自以「今詳三相無過別」釋通;眾賢逐字牒引之後下了一句斷語——「彼由未達毘婆沙意故作是言」,隨即正面申述毘婆沙師的真義。這一組是二重反覆:世親破毘婆沙的表面義,眾賢反謂世親的釋通本身仍未達毘婆沙的真義。二宗並錄,不判勝負。
不喜足與大欲之訓詞。 世親自難對法諸師之訓詞而另立己說,眾賢引其新說——「經主言:應作是說,於所已得不妙不多悵望不歡,名不喜足」——而判為不應正理,反過來替對法師的原訓詞辯護。二宗並錄,不判勝負。
我所我事欲之釋。 眾賢引世親之釋——「經主於此自作釋言:我所事者,謂衣服等」——謂其義不異前段,頌中不該別為文句;於是另立異門釋,「由此我部毘婆沙師,更約異門釋此文句」,以「我所我執」顯頌文「暫息永除」四字的獨立意趣。二宗並錄,不判勝負。
三、真諦舊譯之異
品名全異。 玄奘作「分別賢聖品」,真諦作「分別聖道果人品第六之一」——真諦不取「賢聖」二字,逕以「聖道」與「果人」兩軸標舉。以玄奘之詞去搜真諦本,必得假零命中;逐段對位一律取場景結構。
頌句次第互換一例。 玄奘作「見道唯無漏,修道通二種」,真諦作「修道有二種,見道唯無流」——二句先後互換而義理全合。「無漏/無流」則是貫穿全篇的系統性譯字之差。
二諦一節之譯名差最具體。 玄奘作「彼覺破便無,慧析餘亦爾,如瓶水世俗,異此名勝義」,真諦作「若破無彼智,由智除餘爾,俗諦如瓶水,異此名真諦」——玄奘用「世俗諦」「勝義諦」全稱,真諦逕作「俗諦」「真諦」二字略稱(此處之「真諦」純為術語,非指譯者本人)。頌句次第與瓶水之喻二本全合。
入修二門之敘述次第倒置。 玄奘先出不淨觀後出息念,真諦則先立「阿那波那念入修次第」為段題,再回頭敘貪行者之不淨觀;義理(貪行者修不淨觀、尋行者修息念)全合,只是行文先後不同。譯名上,玄奘兼用音譯「阿那阿波那念」與義譯簡稱「持息念」二式,真諦所查得之段落唯見音譯一式。三慧之名亦然——玄奘用「聞所成慧」等全稱,真諦用「聞慧」等簡稱。二譯優劣不判。
誠實記:真諦本於良醫經之喻、三苦合說、樂受之諍、持息念六事與息相差別數段,逐字細校尚未完成,據實記為待補,不以玄奘之詞代填。
四、可對讀之座標
本卷的入修二門,於唯識根系的《瑜伽師地論》有可對讀之處,三組皆逐字有錨:其一,本卷以貪行者與尋行者二類配二門,《瑜伽師地論》於同一『以何煩惱增上而立行者』的判準下開為七類(貪行、瞋行、癡行、慢行、尋思行、等分行、薄塵行)——判準同而詳略異。其二,本卷以四貪立四種不淨所緣而以骨鎖通治,《瑜伽師地論》則先問不淨所緣為何而略說六種不淨,其依外朽穢不淨之列與本卷所緣多有重疊,而編次之綱不同:本卷以所治之貪為綱,彼以不淨之類為綱。其三,本卷之持息念,彼則以緣入出息之念為阿那波那念之所緣,並別立中間入息與中間出息之細目,本卷無之。⇒ 唯錄座標,不判高下;掛鏈之取捨屬義理之判。
Before Reading This Fascicle
The previous chapter said all it had to say about the abandoning of the afflictions, and so this fascicle turns on its heel in its very first sentence: “yet abandoning must be obtained by the force of the path; what is the mark of this path by which it comes about?” — abandoning does not happen of itself; it depends upon the path. The whole Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble opens from that one question.
Here the three ancient masters let the knife of the outline fall in the same place, and adjudge it threefold word for word: Puguang’s Record marks “within this chapter the main text is threefold: first, explaining the nature of the entity of the path in general; second, explaining the truths that the path realizes; third, distinguishing persons with respect to the noble path”; Fabao’s Commentary marks “the main text of this chapter is threefold: first, explaining the nature of the entity of the path; second, explaining what the path observes; third, distinguishing persons with respect to the path”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary marks “within this chapter the main text is threefold: first, explaining the nature of the entity of the path in general; second, explaining the truths that the path realizes; third, distinguishing persons with respect to the path.” Three houses divided their fascicles independently, and the three sections they adjudge are entirely the same — which shows that these three cuts were not forced upon the text by later hands. This fascicle walks exactly through the first two sections and steps into the opening section of the third (explaining the preparatory practices of the noble path).
There is one line to take hold of before reading this fascicle: it is a checklist of what must be prepared before entering the path. First it asks what the path is (its entity), then what the path sees (the four truths, the two truths), then how one comes to walk it (abiding in discipline, the three discernments, the purified bodily vessel, the two gates for entering cultivation). Inserted in the middle is the densest dispute in the whole fascicle — whether pleasant feeling really exists — and that is not a digression; it is the contest over the foundations of whether the truth of suffering can stand at all. If the foundation is loose, the first of the four truths collapses.
One more thing should be said in advance. This fascicle has two places where the author stands over on the side of the Sarvāstivādins (the real existence of pleasure, and the glosses of discontent and great desire), and one place where he speaks out on behalf of other masters against the Vaibhāṣikas (the three discernments). One and the same author, guarding the Sarvāstivādins in this passage and objecting to the Vaibhāṣikas in that — in reading, do not hurry to enlist him on a side; see first, in each passage, which principle it is that he is guarding.
I. The Path Divides in Two: The Path of Seeing Is without Outflows Alone, the Path of Cultivation Extends to Both
〔Checklist One〕Why the path of seeing can have no portion with outflows. First the question: since abandoning depends upon the path, might the path be a mundane path with outflows? The treatise answers in two halves: the path of seeing is without outflows alone, the path of cultivation extends to both. The reason is not a stipulation of form but a limit of capacity — “because the path of seeing can quickly counteract the three realms,” and “because it cuts off the nine grades of what is abandoned by seeing all at once, and no mundane path has such capacity.” A mundane path can only suppress level by level and grade by grade; it cannot counteract the three realms all at once, nor cut off nine grades in a single moment; and being unable, it does not qualify.
The easy error: to take “without outflows” for a badge of status, and so to read the path of seeing’s freedom from outflows as “it is without outflows because it is of high rank.” The order runs exactly the other way — it is because it has this capacity for cutting off all at once that it is adjudged to be necessarily without outflows. Of the path of cultivation, “the path of cultivation, being different, extends to both,” because cultivation must grind away portion by portion, and a mundane absorption with outflows can also take part in the work of suppressing the afflictions, and so it is let in.
In practice: hereafter, whenever some stage is adjudged “without outflows alone,” first ask, “what has it done that a path with outflows cannot do?” If that can be answered, the adjudication is not a label but a conclusion. Yuanhui here brings out one very serviceable detail of his own, marking it as “the stage of fifteen minds” — the cutting off all at once of the path of seeing falls within those fifteen minds, and this is the most concrete sentence any of the three commentaries offers on this passage.
II. The Name and Entity of the Four Truths: Old Names Taken Up Again, Not Newly Established
〔Checklist Two · First Part〕Why it says “already spoken of before.” First the question: the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble is only now to treat the four truths properly, so why does it open by saying “the four truths were already spoken of before”? Answer: because the names of the four truths appeared long ago, in the Chapter on the Elements where dharmas with and without outflows were analyzed — and the treatise points out the place quite plainly: “what is without outflows is the noble path” states the truth of the path, “cessation through discernment is release from bondage” states the truth of cessation, and “and suffering and origin and the world” states the two truths of suffering and origin. And the entity? It too is the same entity as before, which is why the stanza uses the two words “likewise so.”
The easy error: to read this passage as redundant repetition. It is not repetition but a joint — the form of Abhidharma is that a dharma has its own place where it is established, where it is analyzed, and where it is put to use; here the old entity is only borrowed for a new use (from the analysis of the entity of dharmas to what the path realizes).
In practice: in reading this treatise, whenever you meet “already spoken of before” or “as analyzed above,” do not skip over it; the author is telling you in which chapter that concept is registered. Go back and take one look, and the whole passage often comes clear. There is another thing here to fix in mind: the names are two but the thing is not different — the treatise says that suffering and origin are only the division of appropriated aggregates on the side of result and on the side of cause, “by this division of suffering and origin into the natures of cause and result, the names differ but the thing is not different”; whereas for the truths of cessation and of the path the things are indeed distinct.
〔Checklist Two · Second Part〕Why the order is suffering, origin, cessation, path. First the question: since origin is the cause of suffering, why is the cause not spoken of first? Answer: because the order of the four truths is not set by cause and effect but is “spoken of according to the priority and posteriority of the stages of direct realization” — what is observed first in direct realization is spoken of first. And the order of direct realization comes in turn from the manner of contemplation in the preparatory stage; and why does the preparatory stage contemplate in this way? The treatise gives a measure: any dharma that is a “place of clinging attachment,” that can moreover “work oppression,” and that is besides the reason one seeks release, ought in principle to be observed first. Suffering is just such a dharma, and so suffering is observed first, and then one asks in order after the cause of suffering (origin), the cessation of suffering (cessation), and the path to that cessation (the path).
The easy error: to take this order for a logical ordering, and so to find “result before cause” unreasonable. It is not a logical ordering but a practice ordering — and the treatise at once nails the point down with two similes: one, seeing the sickness, seeking its cause, considering its cure, seeking the good medicine; two, the four qualities of the king of physicians in the Sūtra of the Good Physician (knowing well the state of the sickness, its cause, its cure, and the good medicine). A physician takes up a case from the symptoms, not from the first page of a textbook of pathology.
In practice: this can be carried straight over into one’s own work — first see clearly where the present oppression lies (suffering), then track down its cause (origin), then make sure that it can be stopped (cessation), and only last ask after the method (the path). Invert the order, and the method becomes empty talk. The treatise also settles in passing a point of form: the order in which dharmas are stated has three sources — following their arising (as with the four foundations of mindfulness), following mere convenience of phrasing (as with the four right exertions), and following direct realization (as with the four truths); do not run the three together.
III. The Three Kinds of Suffering Take in Everything with Outflows: The Skeleton of the Truth of Suffering
〔Checklist Three〕Why even happiness is counted within the truth of suffering. First the question: the world plainly has agreeable things in it, so how can it be said that “all the formations with outflows are the truth of suffering”? The treatise answers with the utmost articulation: it does not force pleasure to be called suffering, but apportions three kinds of suffering-nature — the agreeable formations with outflows conjoin with the suffering of change (a pleasant object will perish), the disagreeable with the suffering of suffering (suffering laid upon suffering), and the rest with the suffering of the formations (flowing on without staying is itself oppression). Each in its own way, and not one of them is left out.
Ask further: what are “agreeable, disagreeable, and the rest”? The treatise itself fastens them back to the three feelings — pleasant feeling, painful feeling, and feeling that is neither painful nor pleasant, in that order; and it adduces a sūtra for each: pleasant feeling is “pleasant when it arises, pleasant while it abides, painful when it perishes,” painful feeling is “painful when it arises, painful while it abides,” and of feeling that is neither, “whatever is impermanent is suffering.”
The easy error: to read the three kinds of suffering as three degrees of suffering (small, middling, great). They are not degrees but three routes by which a thing comes to be suffering — the suffering of change is suffering by way of alteration, the suffering of suffering is suffering by way of its own entity, the suffering of the formations is suffering by way of being made by many conditions and flowing on without staying. The three routes cannot be substituted for one another.
In practice: this section is the skeleton of the whole chapter. Hereafter, whenever you meet the two words “with outflows,” you can try the three kinds of suffering upon it: is this dharma suffering only when it perishes, or suffering in itself, or suffering fundamentally because it is in motion? Run the three questions through, and “what has outflows is suffering” ceases to be a slogan. The treatise adds one sentence that carries the weight: what truly pervades everything is the suffering of the formations — “in truth all formations are suffering because of suffering, and this only the noble ones are able to observe and see”; the apportioning of the sufferings of change and of suffering to the agreeable and the disagreeable only takes the side of each that is not shared with the others.
IV. The Eyelash and the Eyeball: Why Only the Noble Ones See the Suffering of the Formations
〔Checklist Four〕What the simile of a single eyelash is saying. First the question: if the suffering of the formations pervades everything with outflows, why does the ordinary man feel nothing of it? The treatise adduces a stanza in answer: set an eyelash on the palm of the hand and a man feels nothing at all; set it on the eyeball and it becomes harm and unease. The fool is like the palm and cannot feel the eyelash that is the suffering of the formations; the wise man is like the eyeball, and at one touch there arises the deepest revulsion and dread. The treatise then pushes the contrast to its limit — the fear of suffering that arises in a fool while he undergoes the aggregates of fierce suffering in the Avīci hell does not come up to the revulsion of the noble ones before the aggregates of the summit of existence.
The easy error: to read it as a lyrical remark that “the noble ones are more sensitive.” It is in fact a sentence of measure: the coarseness or fineness of what is felt is not settled by the magnitude of the suffering but by the support of the observer. Let the suffering of the hells be ever so fierce; falling upon a dull place it is only the suffering of suffering. The suffering of the formations is exceedingly slight; falling upon a keen place it becomes a great dread.
Ask further: then the truth of the path too is conditioned — should it not also be taken in by the suffering of the formations? The treatise answers flatly: no — the mark of the suffering of the formations is “to go against the mind of the noble ones,” and the arising of the noble path does not go against the mind of the noble ones; on the contrary it is just what draws forth the exhaustion of all sufferings. And so the two words “conditioned” are here used only to bring out that portion which has outflows.
In practice: this passage can be used to correct a common misconception — that cultivation means blunting one’s feeling. Precisely the opposite: it means growing that pair of eyeballs; and once they are grown, what one did not before feel to be a problem begins to be one.
V. Mung Beans and the Poisoned Sore: The Little There Is of Pleasure Will Not Establish a Truth
〔Checklist Five〕Why suffering alone is established as a noble truth and pleasure is not. First the question: if it be granted that among dharmas there is pleasure as well, why is suffering alone said to be a noble truth? The treatise first records the explanation of one class of masters: because pleasure is too little — as when a few mung beans are put into a heap of black beans, the little goes with the much and the whole is called a heap of black beans; and it adds a counter-question: what man of discernment, for the sliver of relief there is in pouring water upon a poisoned sore, would take the poisoned sore for a pleasure? Another class of masters explains by a stanza: because it “can be a cause of suffering, can gather sufferings together,” and because “one who has suffering still longs for it,” pleasure too is called suffering.
The easy error: to take these two explanations for the author’s settled account. The treatise at once brings out its own correct account — “in truth it should be said that the noble ones observe that all existences and all pleasure are in entity suffering, since with respect to the suffering of the formations they are of one taste; and by this suffering is established as a truth and pleasure is not.” The real reason is not that “pleasure is little,” but that “with respect to the suffering of the formations they are of one taste.” The treatise even turns back and strikes out the account that “the noble ones observe pleasant feeling as suffering because it is a cause of suffering”: being able to serve as a cause of suffering is the mode of apprehension of origin, and has nothing to do with the mode of apprehension of suffering; besides which, when the noble ones are born in the form and formless realms and take the dharmas there as their object, those aggregates are not causes of painful feeling, and yet the idea of suffering can still be turned upon them.
In practice: in reading Abhidharma one must learn to tell an “interim explanation” from a “final adjudication.” The treatise commonly lists several houses’ convenient accounts first, and then brings out a sentence of its own beginning “in truth it should be said”; that sentence is the load-bearing wall. One further distinction is appended here: how are the two modes of apprehension, “impermanent” and “suffering,” kept from being confused? The treatise says it clearly — because they arise and perish they are observed as impermanent; because they go against the mind of the noble ones they are observed as suffering; and merely by seeing impermanence one can know that a thing goes against the mind of the noble ones, which is why the mode of impermanence can draw forth the mode of suffering.
VI. The Dispute over the Nonexistence of Real Pleasure (Part One): One Side Establishes Its Position, the Other Presses Back
〔Long Prose Passage · Following Root 3〕Who is speaking. This is the densest passage of debate in the fascicle, and before reading it one should set the speakers in order. Following Puguang’s markings sentence by sentence: the opening passage, “some masters of another school maintain thus: there is definitely no real pleasure; feeling is suffering alone,” is a setting out of a divergent account, and Puguang expressly assigns the position to the Sautrāntikas and the Mahāsāṃghikas — “some Sautrāntikas, Mahāsāṃghikas, and the rest maintain thus: there is definitely no real pleasure; all three feelings are suffering alone”; next, “how is this known? By teaching and by principle” is that school putting its own question and answering it; the three sūtras adduced are that school’s proof from teaching, and “because all the causes of pleasure are indeterminate” is that school’s proof from principle; and further down, “again, the sense of pleasure arises only when suffering is being counteracted, and the sense of pleasure is born only when suffering is exchanged off,” which Puguang marks as that school “opening two further sections to show that there is no real pleasure: first, the sense of pleasure in counteracting suffering; second, the sense of pleasure in the exchange of suffering.”
First the question: where does the strength of this side’s proof from principle lie? It lies in its having seized upon a real observation — one and the same clothing and food, taken at the wrong time or beyond measure, produces suffering; from which they infer that clothing and food are causes of suffering all along, and that the truth shows itself only when the suffering grows strong. Then the two further sections: the sense of pleasure always arises only when suffering is counteracted (only when hungry does the rice smell good), and is always born only when suffering is exchanged off (only on shifting the load does one feel light). Whence the conclusion, “therefore feeling is suffering alone, and there is definitely no real pleasure.”
The easy error: to read this passage as the author’s own contention. It is not — Puguang changes the label at once in the very next sentence: “the author brings out and displays that the Sarvāstivāda school says that beyond painful feeling pleasure really exists, and this saying is reasonable.” The author here stands on the side of the Sarvāstivādins, and does so by open declaration, not as a neutral report.
In practice: the first labor in reading a passage of debate is to mark out “who is speaking” and only then read the content. Mislabel one sentence, and the whole passage’s purport is turned upside down.
〔Continued〕Three rounds of pressing back, one defense and one refutation. The author’s first step is not to adduce proof but to ask back: having struck out pleasure, what will you call suffering? Puguang marks this as “briefly making three rounds of pressing the Sautrāntikas, to display that pleasure really exists” — if oppression is suffering, then since there is also gratification, pleasure should be established; if harm is suffering, then since there is also benefit, pleasure should be established; if the unloved is suffering, then since there is also the lovable, pleasure should be established. All three rounds have one and the same structure: every word you use to define suffering presupposes its opposite.
The other side’s defense Puguang marks as “this is the citing of the Sautrāntikas’ and others’ defense”: the entity of the lovable is not real, since when the noble ones are separated from defilement what was lovable becomes unlovable. The Sarvāstivādins’ refutation Puguang marks as “the Sarvāstivādins refute”: that the lovable becomes unlovable when the noble ones are separated from defilement is because it is observed through another gate — it is observed as a place of heedlessness, as accomplished only by vast effort, as alterable and impermanent, and therefore called unlovable; it is not that its intrinsic mark was unlovable all along. The treatise adds one further backhanded stroke: if its own entity had been unlovable from the first, no one ought ever to have loved it; and if no love ever arose, then the noble ones on being separated from defilement would have no need to take up other modes of apprehension and grow weary of it.
The easy error: to read “it becomes unlovable on separation from defilement” as “the lovable is false.” What is divided here is the two layers of intrinsic mark and other gate: the lovableness of the intrinsic mark does not change; observed through another gate it may become unlovable. Fail to divide the two layers, and this whole passage will not move.
VII. The Dispute over the Nonexistence of Real Pleasure (Part Two): Explaining Through the Three Sūtras, Refuting the Proof from Principle, Establishing That Pleasure Really Exists
〔Checklist Six · The Long Prose Passage Continued〕How the Buddha himself explained that sentence. First the question: the World-Honored One plainly did say “of all the feelings there are, not one is not suffering” — how do the Sarvāstivādins get past it? The treatise answers: the Buddha himself has already explained it through — in the sūtra the Buddha told Ānanda that he spoke thus with an implicit sense, in dependence upon “all formations are impermanent” and “all that is conditioned is alterable.” Puguang marks this as “from here the Sarvāstivādins explain through the three sūtras adduced by the Sautrāntikas and the rest; this explains through the first sūtra.” The treatise adds a most ingenious side-proof: if it were really with respect to their intrinsic marks that all feelings were said to be suffering, Ānanda would have had no need to ask “with what implicit sense does this sūtra say that of all the feelings there are, not one is not suffering,” but ought only to have asked “with what implicit sense are three feelings spoken of”; and since the sūtra puts the question and answer the way it does, one may see that with respect to their intrinsic marks there really are three feelings.
The second sūtra, “you should observe pleasant feeling with suffering,” the treatise explains by two natures: pleasant feeling by the gate of its intrinsic mark is lovable (it has the nature of pleasure), and by another gate is impermanent and alterable (it has the nature of suffering); the Buddha exhorts observing pleasure as suffering because observing suffering can bring release, while observing pleasure becomes bondage instead. The third sūtra, “to take suffering for pleasure is called inversion,” the treatise says is spoken with respect to the world’s “reckoning it as pleasure without qualification” — pleasant feelings by another gate have the nature of suffering too, and objects of fine desire are little in pleasure and much in suffering, yet the world sees nothing but the pleasure in them, and so there is inversion.
The easy error: to take “spoken with an implicit sense” for an evasion. It has its rule: every time the treatise adjudges a sūtra to be spoken with a different sense, it must point out in dependence upon which sense it was so spoken (here, upon impermanence and alterability), and must be able to say why the Buddha spoke so (observing suffering can bring release). Where that cannot be pointed out, it may not be called an implicit sense.
In practice: hereafter, when two passages of scripture appear on their face to conflict, do not hurry to adjudge which prevails — first ask, “is this passage spoken with respect to the intrinsic mark, or with respect to another gate?” The treatise gives a complete demonstration of it here.
〔Continued〕How the proof from principle is refuted. The treatise turns back to refute the other side’s “all the causes of pleasure are indeterminate”: this account errs by mistaking the sense of “cause.” A cause of pleasure is never the outer object alone; it must be observed together with the differences of stage in the support. If this object at this stage of this support can act as a cause of pleasure, then it has never in such a case failed to act as a cause of pleasure — and so a cause of pleasure is determinate. The treatise adduces fire as a simile: whether fire is a cause of cooking or a cause of spoiling must likewise be observed together with the stage of what is cooked; one may not therefore say that fire is indeterminate. And it adds one more stroke: is the cause of pleasure within the third meditative absorption indeterminate? That cause has not at any time produced suffering.
As for the two sections, “the sense of pleasure arises only when suffering is counteracted” and “the sense of pleasure is born only when suffering is exchanged off,” the treatise refutes both by the same move: when one undergoes the pleasure born of excellent scents, tastes, and touches, what suffering exactly is being counteracted? And if it be said that a coarse suffering is being counteracted, then, that coarse suffering having ceased and not arisen again, there ought at that time to be a sense of the utmost pleasure instead. The pleasure of shifting a load is the very stage of the body being able to produce pleasure — for were it as they say, the later part of that stage should grow ever more pleasant (since the suffering grows ever slighter), and the fact is otherwise; and if there had been no suffering before, why at the last should a sense of suffering suddenly arise? It is because the body alters and the stages differ, as after wine there arises a taste sweet or sour. Whereupon it concludes: the principle that pleasant feeling really exists is established.
The easy error: to think that what the author refutes is “the existence of painful feeling.” He refutes one thing only — that pleasure has no real entity at all. That the three kinds of suffering take in everything with outflows is a point on which the author has not yielded a single step.
VIII. Action, Craving, and Ignorance: The Sūtra’s Saying That Craving Is Origin Is a Partial Statement, Not the Whole
〔Checklist Seven〕Whether calling the entity of suffering the truth of origin transgresses the sūtras. First the question: the treatise says that the entity of the formations of suffering is also called the truth of origin, yet the sūtra plainly says only that craving is origin — is this not a transgression of the sūtra? The treatise answers: the sūtra “speaks of craving as origin with respect to what is excellent; in truth the remaining dharmas are the truth of origin as well.” And the evidence? Other sūtras state the remainder — the Bhagavat says in a gāthā: “action, craving, and ignorance, being causes, summon the formations to come; they make the existences continue on, and this is called a pudgala.”
Ask further: how can there be two ways of speaking? The treatise divides it very finely: the sūtra’s saying that craving is origin is a partial statement of the cause of setting going, while the gāthā’s saying that action, craving, and ignorance are all causes is a complete statement of production and setting going, together with the causes of both. Action is the cause of production and craving is the cause of setting going; the appearing of an entity with the differences of class such as realm, destiny, and mode of birth is called “production,” and the continuing on of a further existence without such differences is called “setting going.” The treatise fixes it with a simile from farming: a seed is the productive cause of a sprout of one or another particular kind (it settles what will grow), and water is the setting-going cause of every sprout without distinction (it settles whether it will grow at all).
The easy error: to read “craving is origin” and “action, craving, and ignorance are causes” as two houses in disagreement. They are two registers of one and the same matter — the sūtra speaks with an implicit sense, and Abhidharma speaks according to the marks of dharmas; and the treatise adduces further the “five kinds of seed” as another name for “consciousness together with appropriation,” and “placed within the element of earth” as another name for the four stations of consciousness, showing that the sūtras commonly state the marks of dharmas under other names.
In practice: for the point that craving is the cause of setting going the treatise gives three verifiable proofs — one who has craving and one who has left craving both die, and only for the one with craving does a further existence arise again; the continuum of mind runs repeatedly toward wherever there is craving; and in appropriating a later body nothing clings and sticks as craving does, like bean-powder rubbed on the body with water at the bath, which when dry is hard to get off. All three proofs can be checked against one’s own mind, without waiting for a life to come.
IX. The Pot and the Water: How the Conventional Truth and the Ultimate Truth Are Divided
〔Checklist Eight〕The measure of the two truths is an experiment. First the question: where does the boundary between the conventional and the ultimate lie? What the treatise gives is not a definition but two workable procedures — first, break the thing (the pot shattered into shards) and see whether the cognition of it is still there; second, analyze out the remaining components with discernment (water analyzed into visible form and the rest) and see whether the cognition of it is still there. What is gone once broken or analyzed is the conventional truth; what remains when broken and analyzed is the ultimate truth.
Ask further: does the conventional truth then amount to the false? The treatise says quite plainly that it does not. Just while it is unbroken and unanalyzed, it is set up as that thing by the world’s idea and name, and “to say in dependence upon conventional principle that there is a pot and the like is real and not false, and this is called the conventional truth” — it is true in conventional principle, and that is why it is called a truth at all. The ultimate side runs the same way: form broken down to the ultimate atom, or taste and the rest analyzed away with superior discernment, and the cognition of form remains, “this really exists and so is called ultimate,” and feeling and the rest are likewise.
The easy error: to read the two truths as a division into true and false. The two truths are two kinds of truth, not one truth and one falsehood; otherwise the word “truth” in “conventional truth” would have nothing to rest upon. Another easy error is to take “analyzing out the remainder” for physical pulverizing — it is the analyzing out with discernment of the other dharmas of the same mass, set alongside the procedure of breaking the pot and not the same as it.
In practice: these two procedures may be picked up and used at any time. When you meet with a name, first ask, “once it is broken, is this cognition still there?” and “once its components are separated, is this cognition still there?” The answers settle which of the two truths you should hang it on. Puguang, at the gloss of the conventional truth, adduces the account of conventional earth and water from the earlier Chapter on the Elements as mutual evidence, which shows that this measure runs uniformly through the whole treatise and was not improvised here.
X. Abiding in Discipline and the Three Discernments: The First Flight of Steps into the Path
〔Checklist Nine〕Why it speaks of discipline before anything else. First the question: to move toward seeing the truths, what is the first step? The treatise answers: “one should first abide in pure śīla, and thereafter apply oneself to the discernment formed through hearing and the rest.” The order is firm — first abide in discipline, then take up the hearing that conduces to seeing the truths, then having heard, seek diligently for the sense of the dharma, then having got the sense of the dharma, reflect upon it without inversion, and only then, having reflected, be able to cultivate in dependence upon concentration. Four steps, each locking into the next.
Ask further: where lies the difference among the three discernments? The treatise records the Vaibhāṣika masters’ adjudication: the discernment formed through hearing takes names alone for its object (not yet able to relinquish the letter and observe the sense), the discernment formed through reflection takes both name and sense for its object (sometimes drawing the sense out of the letter, sometimes drawing the letter out of the sense), and the discernment formed through cultivation takes the sense alone for its object (being now able to relinquish the letter and observe the sense alone). And there is an excellent simile attached: in swimming across deep and rapid water, one who has never learned will not let go of his float, one who has learned but is not accomplished now lets go and now grasps, and one who has learned well swims across by his own strength without any support.
The easy error: to read the three discernments as three grades in quantity of knowledge. What they divide is one’s relation to the letter — gripping the letter, running back and forth between letter and sense, relinquishing the letter and observing the sense. However much one knows, so long as one cannot leave the words behind, one is still at the stage of hearing. There is a crucial qualification here too, which Puguang states plainly: this is “distinguishing the three discernments with respect to the preparatory stage”; with respect to the stage at which the three discernments are fully accomplished, all three take the sense alone for their object. Read without that qualification, and the dispute in the next section will be unintelligible.
In practice: take this back and check your own work with it — are you now memorizing the words, or going back and forth between letter and sense, or already able to relinquish the letter and abide in the sense? The three discernments are not a curriculum vitae; they are a position verifiable in oneself at this moment.
XI. The Objection That the Discernment Formed through Reflection Cannot Be Established: One Objection and One Explaining Through
〔The Long Prose Passage · The Section on the Three Discernments〕Where the objection comes from. First the question: since the discernment formed through reflection extends both to taking names and to taking the sense as object, is it not carved up between the discernment formed through hearing and the discernment formed through cultivation? This is exactly the objection recorded in the treatise — “someone says: if that is so, the discernment formed through reflection cannot be established; for since it extends both to taking names and to taking the sense as object, it should in that same order be what is formed through hearing and what is formed through cultivation.” Puguang here expressly assigns it: “the author sets out other masters’ refutation of the Vaibhāṣika sense” — the objectors are other masters, and the author is only setting out their refutation, not establishing it himself.
Ask further: how does the treatise explain it through? The treatise shifts to another angle of naming: the three discernments need not be divided by the breadth or narrowness of their objects, but by their causes — the superior discernment born in dependence upon hearing the authoritative teaching is called formed through hearing, the superior discernment born in dependence upon reflecting upon correct principle is called formed through reflection, and the superior discernment born in dependence upon cultivating concentration is called formed through cultivation. The two words “formed through” are just what shows that these three superior discernments are accomplished by the three causes of hearing, reflection, and concentration — as the world says of the life of an ox and the rest that it is “formed through eating grass.”
The easy error: to read this passage as the author overturning the Vaibhāṣika masters. The two sides are dividing along different axes — the Vaibhāṣikas establish the difference with respect to the object (and only within the preparatory stage), while here the difference is established with respect to the cause that produces them. The axes being different, they do not necessarily exclude each other. One thing is to be noted: Puguang sets up a separate outline label for this passage — “‘now on careful examination the three marks’ down to ‘formed through eating grass’: the author sets out his own understanding” — standing alongside the earlier “the author sets out other masters’ refutation of the Vibhāṣā sense”; so the explaining through of this passage Puguang expressly marks as the author setting forth his own understanding, and not as still setting out the words of other masters.
In practice: when a classification is challenged as having overlapping boundaries, this passage offers a general solution — try another axis of classification. What overlaps in its objects need not overlap in the cause that produces it.
XII. The Three Causes of a Purified Bodily Vessel, and the Four Noble Lineages
〔Checklist Ten · First Part〕Before cultivating, wash the “vessel” clean. First the question: for one who wishes to succeed quickly in cultivation, what is to be done first? The treatise answers: the purity of the bodily vessel is in brief by three causes — seclusion of body and mind, contentment and fewness of desires, and abiding in the four noble lineages. Seclusion of body is separation from confused dwelling together; seclusion of mind is separation from unwholesome applied thought; and for those two to be accomplished one must rely upon contentment and fewness of desires. What is called contentment is being without discontent, and what is called fewness of desires is being without great desire.
Ask further: how are discontent and great desire divided? The treatise first records the account of the masters of Abhidharma: to seek yet more of fine clothing and the rest already obtained is called discontent, and to long in many directions for what is not yet obtained is called great desire. The treatise at once objects against itself: is not “seeking yet more” also taking what is not yet obtained for its object? In that case the difference between the two does not stand. And so it establishes another account: to be gloomily unhappy over what has already been obtained because it is not fine and not much is called discontent; and to seek the fine and the abundant in things not yet obtained is called great desire. As for their natures, contentment and fewness of desires have non-greed for their entity and extend to the three realms and to what is without outflows, while the two they counteract have the greed of the desire realm for their nature and are affiliated to the desire realm alone.
The easy error: to read fewness of desires and contentment as one and the same thing. The boundary lies just at the obtained and the not yet obtained: contentment counteracts dissatisfaction over what has been obtained, and fewness of desires counteracts much seeking after what has not.
〔Checklist Ten · Second Part〕Why the four noble lineages are called “lineages.” First the question: where does the name come from? The treatise answers: “because they can produce the host of the noble ones, they are called noble lineages.” Their entity too is non-greed; the first three (contentment with clothing, food, and bedding as they are obtained) are contentment alone, and the fourth is delight in abandoning and delight in cultivating. Question: how can delight in abandoning and cultivating also have non-greed for its entity? Answer: because it can cast away the greed of desire for existence.
Ask further: why are these four established? The treatise speaks very close to the actual condition of one gone forth — a disciple has forsaken the household provisions and the household occupation and gone forth; the World-Honored One, master of the Dharma, out of pity for them established two things: the first three are the provisions that assist the path, and the fourth is the occupation that assists the path; “if you can do the latter occupation in dependence upon the former provisions, release is not far off.” And what is counteracted is the arising of the four cravings spoken of in the sūtra, having clothing, food, bedding, and existence and nonexistence for their causes. The treatise also states it by another gate: for the temporary stilling and the permanent removal of the desire for what is mine and the desire for the matter of myself — the matter of what is mine being clothing and the rest, the matter of myself being one’s own body, and the greed that takes them as object being desire; the first three noble lineages temporarily still the first three greeds, and the fourth permanently extinguishes all four.
In practice: the four noble lineages are a checklist one can run down — in food, clothing, and lodging, is there still a seeking of the fine and the abundant? In abandoning the afflictions and cultivating the path, is there delight such as one has in seeking food and drink? Puguang glosses it: “the four noble lineages, being that which can produce the host of the noble ones, the seed of the noble, are therefore called noble lineages,” and adduces the Mahāvibhāṣā on the difference between delight in abandoning and delight in cultivating, one account being “delight in abandoning the afflictions, delight in cultivating the noble path” — what is abandoned is the afflictions and what is cultivated is the noble path, and there must be delight at both ends before one counts as abiding in the fourth noble lineage.
XIII. The Two Gates for Entering Cultivation: Fitting the Medicine to the Illness
〔Checklist Eleven〕Why only two gates are given. First the question: the gates for entering cultivation are so many; why are only the contemplation of impurity and mindfulness that holds the breath established as “the essential ones”? The treatise’s answer is by way of counteraction: it is not that the gates are good, but that they are exact to the illness. One in whom greed is fierce and repeatedly manifest is called a practitioner of greed, and by observing the impure he can properly enter cultivation; one whose applied thought is much and whose mind is scattered is called a practitioner of applied thought, and in dependence upon mindfulness of the breath he can properly enter cultivation. The whole value of a gate lies in whether it treats the case aright.
Ask further: why can the contemplation of impurity not counteract applied thought? The treatise records two accounts side by side: one, that mindfulness that holds the breath has few objects and so can settle scattered applied thought, while the contemplation of impurity has many objects, and the manifold differences of color and shape draw forth yet more applied thought; two, that mindfulness that holds the breath turns upon the inner gate and so can settle scattered applied thought, while the contemplation of impurity turns for the most part upon the outer gate, like eye-consciousness, and so cannot counteract it. The two accounts are recorded together, and the treatise makes no choice between them.
The easy error: to read the two gates as two “grades” of entry into the path, and so to want to cultivate the higher one. They are a lateral division of labor, not a vertical stair; choose wrongly, and the medicine will not fit the illness, and the harder one works the more confused one grows.
In practice: before beginning to cultivate, diagnose yourself — over these past months, has what has most often been manifest been the mark of greed, or the mark of distraction? Diagnose clearly and only then choose a gate. Puguang here marks the outline as “from here the second, the separate explanation. Within it, first explaining the contemplation of impurity, second explaining the contemplation that is mindfulness of the breath,” and it is from here that the division of the two gates opens.
XIV. The Contemplation of the Chain of Bones: First Extend to the Ocean’s Edge, Then Draw Back to Between the Brows
〔Checklist Twelve〕Why the chain of bones alone is treated. First the question: greed is of four kinds (of color, of shape, of fine touch, and of attendance), and each has its own object (the discolored and the rest, the devoured and the rest, worms and maggots and the rest, the motionless corpse); why does the treatise insist on treating the chain of bones alone? Answer: because “by taking the chain of bones as object and cultivating the contemplation of impurity, one can counteract all four of these greeds alike, since within the chain of bones there is no object of the four greeds” — in the chain of bones there is no color to covet, no shape to covet, no touch to covet, and no attendance to covet either; the footing of all four greeds is taken away at once. One dharma counteracts four illnesses, and so it is chosen as representative.
Ask further: can this contemplation cut off the afflictions? The treatise says quite honestly that it cannot. “Since this is taken in by attention through resolve alone, and since it takes only a portion for its object, it does not cut off the afflictions, but can only suppress them and keep them from being manifest.” It is a contemplation of imagining, and its function is to hold down and not to pull up by the root.
〔Continued〕How the three stages are walked. The three stages are walked as one extending and one drawing back: the stage of first taking up the work — one first fastens the mind upon one part of one’s own body (a toe, the forehead, or wherever one likes), and the mind having settled, one imagines by the force of resolve that skin and flesh rot and fall away and that the bones are gradually made clean, until one observes the chain of bones of the whole body complete; having seen one, one observes a second, and gradually extends to a room, a monastery, a park, a village, a kingdom, until the whole earth to the ocean’s edge is filled with chains of bones; then upon what has been extended one gradually draws back and observes, until only one chain of bones is observed, and there the stage of first taking up the work is accomplished. The stage of practice matured — within that one chain one first removes the foot bones, reflects upon the remaining bones and fastens the mind upon them, and gradually until half the skull is removed and one reflects upon the half that remains. The stage of surpassing attention — one removes that half skull, fastens the mind between the brows, and abides with limpid concentration upon a single object.
The easy error: to think that the wider the higher. The real order is first extend, then draw back: the extending is to increase the force of resolve, the drawing back is to make resolve free in its use. At the very end nothing is left but a single point between the brows, and the work is deeper than ever. The treatise adds a fourfold distinction — a small object does not entail freedom, since attention may be matured or unmatured and the object may run from one’s own body to the ocean, the two axes crossing to make four alternatives.
In practice: this is one of the few passages in the fascicle that can be followed step by step. Two things are to be remembered: first, in setting out one takes “whatever place one likes” (not everyone must begin from a toe); second, it counts as accomplished only when one can draw it back — to extend and be unable to return is mere dissipation. Yuanhui’s writing on this passage is the fullest, giving instances one by one for the three stages of the chain of bones, and it is the passage of highest teaching value in any of the three commentaries.
XV. The Eight Questions on the Contemplation of Impurity: A Table of Its Properties
〔Checklist Thirteen〕Eight questions answered at one go. First the question: why does the treatise here suddenly put eight questions in a row (what nature, how many levels, what object, where born, what mode of apprehension, what time-period as object, with or without outflows, obtained upon separation from defilement or through preparatory effort)? Because in Abhidharma, to establish a dharma is necessarily to establish its analysis through the several gates — without this table the dharma has no place. The answers in order are: it has non-greed for its nature; it extends to ten levels (the four meditative absorptions, the four access stages, the intermediate absorption, and the desire realm); it takes only the visible form of the desire realm for its object (what is seen being color and shape); it is born in the human destiny alone, and among the three continents excluding the northern; it has the mode of apprehension of impurity alone; in whatever time-period it is, it takes the object of that same period, and if it is a dharma that will not arise it takes all three periods; it is with outflows alone; and it extends to both being obtained upon separation from defilement and being obtained through preparatory effort.
The easy error: to read “with outflows alone” as a disparagement. It is a conclusion drawn out of the restriction stated earlier — “since it is associated with attention through resolve alone, this contemplation should in principle be with outflows alone”; a contemplation established by imagining cannot be without outflows. So too “born in the human destiny alone, among the three continents excluding the northern” is no slight upon other regions, but is said with respect to the conditions for cultivating it.
In practice: in reading an analysis through the several gates, learn to use it backwards — when you see “with outflows alone,” go back and find which restriction forced it out (here, attention through resolve); when you see “extends to both kinds of obtaining,” go back and find which fact supports it (here, that there is a difference between what has once been obtained and what has not). Every cell should be traceable to its source; where it cannot be traced, one has not yet read it through.
XVI. Mindfulness That Holds the Breath: Discernment for Its Entity, and Yet Named Mindfulness
〔Checklist Fourteen〕Why the name is “mindfulness.” First the question: the treatise says that mindfulness of the breath “has discernment for its nature,” so why is there a word for mindfulness in its name? The treatise answers itself: “because it is held by the force of mindfulness, the object is distinct and what is to be done is accomplished” — as the four foundations of mindfulness likewise have discernment for their entity and are called foundations of mindfulness. Puguang here divides it further into two glosses: “the breath being the object, it is called mindfulness that holds the breath; mindfulness being able to hold the breath, it is called mindfulness that holds the breath” — the one naming it from the object, the other from what does the holding.
Ask further: why does it extend to five levels only (the first meditative absorption, the access stages of the second and third, the intermediate absorption, and the desire realm)? The reason the treatise gives is perfectly clean: this mindfulness is associated with the feeling of equanimity alone. Painful and pleasant feeling can conduce to drawing forth applied thought, and this mindfulness is precisely what counteracts applied thought, and so they do not arise together with it; gladness and pleasure can go against fixity upon an object, and this mindfulness is accomplished only by being fixed upon its object, and so, being contrary in this way, they too do not arise together with it. All four feelings being excluded, what remains is equanimity. (Another account says that within the fundamental lower three meditative absorptions there is also the feeling of equanimity, in which case it would be eight levels; the treatise records it alongside.)
The remaining gates: it takes the wind for its object and arises in dependence upon a body of the desire realm; it is in the human and heavenly destinies alone, excluding Uttarakuru; it extends to being obtained upon separation from defilement and through preparatory effort; and it is associated with real attention alone — which divides it very clearly from the contemplation of impurity, that being an imagining and this a real observing. The treatise says outright that only sentient beings within the true Dharma can cultivate it and non-Buddhists have it not, since they have none to expound it and cannot of themselves become aware of so subtle a dharma.
The easy error: to read “associated with equanimity alone” as meaning that in cultivating mindfulness of the breath one is to feel nothing. Equanimity is not numbness; it is not being dragged off by pain, pleasure, gladness, and sorrow; and it is just because one is not dragged off that fixity upon the object can stand.
In practice: this section yields a very serviceable self-check — if while counting the breath the mind keeps circling about “comfortable / uncomfortable,” then most likely one has not yet come to where this mindfulness is.
XVII. The Six Marks: Counting, Following, Settling, Observing, Turning, Purifying
〔Checklist Fifteen〕Why six are established. First the question: for the mark of mindfulness that holds the breath to be complete, which six causes must be present? The treatise lists them: first counting, second following, third settling, fourth observing, fifth turning, sixth purifying; and at the end, to gather up the six marks, it gives the summarizing stanza, “mindfulness that holds the breath should be known to have six differing marks, namely the distinctions of counting, following, settling, observing, turning, and purifying.” The six are not six methods of cultivation; they are the six marks that one and the same cultivation must pass through to be complete.
Counting: fasten the mind upon the breath going in and out, make no other preparatory effort, let body and mind go, and by mindfulness alone hold in mind the number of the breaths, from one to ten, neither less nor more — the reason being “lest the mind be too gathered in or too scattered at the moment.” Within this three faults may occur: the fault of counting short (taking two for one), the fault of counting long (taking one for two), and the fault of confusion (taking the in-breath for the out and the out for the in); free of these three it is called correct counting, and if the mind scatters partway one should count again in order from one, and having finished begin once more, until concentration is obtained. Following: without making a further preparatory effort, follow the course of the breath — attending to how far the breath goes in and out. That is: when attending to the breath going in, does it course through the whole body or through a part? Following that breath inward, it goes to the throat, the heart, the navel, the hip, the thigh, the shin, and on to the toes, and mindfulness follows constantly. If one attends to the breath going out, it can leave the body a span or a fathom, and whichever way it goes mindfulness follows constantly. (Another class of masters says the breath goes out extremely far, as far as the circle of wind or the Vairambha wind. That account is unreasonable, since this mindfulness arises together with real attention.) Settling: fasten mindfulness at the tip of the nose, or between the brows, or on to the toes, wherever one likes, and there settle the mind; and observe this breath abiding in the body like a thread strung through a bead, and whether it is cold or warm, whether it harms or benefits. Observing: having observed this breath-wind, observe together with it the great elements and derived form that arise along with the breath, and the mind and mental factors that abide in dependence upon form, observing the five aggregates complete as one’s object. Turning: turning means shifting — the awareness that took the breath-wind for its object is set within the ever more excellent wholesome roots that follow, and on up to the stage of the highest worldly dharma. Purifying: purifying means ascending and entering the path of seeing and the rest.
The easy error: to take the six marks for six methods among which one may pick and choose. They are one line: only when the counting has brought the mind out of distraction is there talk of following; only when the following holds is there talk of settling; only when the settling is steady is there talk of observing; only when the observing is accomplished is there turning; and only when the turning is carried through is there purifying. To skip a grade is to spin in place.
In practice: the section on the three faults is worth copying out for self-examination — today’s miscounting, was it short, or long, or a reversal of in and out? Each of the three answers to a different illness of mind (torpor, restlessness, lost mindfulness), and only by fitting the case can it be adjusted.
XVIII. The Differences of the Mark of the Breath: What This Breath Actually Is
〔Checklist Sixteen〕What the last stanza is distinguishing. First the question: what has gone before treated the method of cultivation; why does this stanza suddenly turn back to analyze the dharma-nature of the “breath” itself? Because it is a rule of Abhidharma that any dharma serving as an object must be given a table of its properties too. There are five answers: following the body — the breath is taken in by whatever level the body is born into, since the breath is a part of the body; depending on two — the turning of the in- and out-breath depends upon the differences of both body and mind, and so for one born in the formless realm, at the kalala stage, and on entering the absorptions without mind and the fourth meditative absorption and the rest, the breath does not turn (there must be openings within the body, and the mind of the level to which the in- and out-breath belongs must be manifest, before the breath turns); of the class of sentient beings, unappropriated — it is taken in by the class of sentient beings (being a part of a sentient being’s body), and yet is unappropriated (being separate from the faculties); homogeneous — it is of homogeneous nature (produced by a homogeneous cause), and is not nourished (when the body grows the breath diminishes instead), nor maturation-born (since after being cut off it can continue again, and no other maturational form is like this); not the object of a lower level — it is the object of a mind of its own level and of a higher level alone, and is not the object-field of the mind of the mode of deportment or the mind of penetrative effect of a lower level.
The easy error: to read “unappropriated” as “not mine.” Appropriated is here a technical term, denoting that portion which is joined with a faculty and so has feeling; and the breath is separate from the faculties, and so is unappropriated — which has nothing to do with ownership.
In practice: this section demonstrates the most typical move of the treatise — having finished with the method of cultivation, turn back and analyze the object itself as well. Hereafter, whenever you read of some gate of contemplation, it is worth asking: what class of dharma is this object itself? Answer that, and the gate of contemplation will not come to rest in imagination. The treatise also settles in passing a verifiable detail: on coming out of the fourth meditative absorption and the rest, and at the moment of birth, the breath enters first; on entering the fourth meditative absorption and the rest, and at the last moment of death, the breath goes out last — one entering and one going out, fastening exactly upon the line “it turns in dependence upon the differences of the two, body and mind.”
Further Resonances: The Mirror of the Three Commentaries
The above is the sense of the treatise’s own text in this fascicle. Below, a separate section gathers four matters: the adjudications and divergences of the three commentaries, Saṅghabhadra’s refutations, the divergences of Paramārtha’s earlier translation, and the coordinates available for parallel reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only another way of reading one and the same text. Recorded together without adjudication, each restored to its own place.
1. The Adjudications and Divergences of the Three Commentaries
One commentary entirely absent from this fascicle. Shentai’s commentary is a fragment, and of this chapter only Fascicle Seventeen survives, which explains Xuanzang’s Fascicle Twenty-Five (the fourth unit of this chapter); for this fascicle it is wholly wanting. Although the table of contents in Fascicle One does contain the words “Chapter Analyzing the Worthy and the Noble,” that is a table of contents and not commentarial text, and may not be made to serve. The want is marked as it stands.
Three houses take three routes in glossing the chapter name. Puguang glosses the name by “‘worthy’ means worthy and harmonious, ‘noble’ means noble and correct,” and settles the reason for the chapter’s place in the order: “the three chapters above explained what has outflows separately; the three chapters below explain what is without outflows separately. In order that, having wearied of the one, one should come to delight in the other, what is without outflows is explained next”; and among the three chapters on what is without outflows he adjudges that “the Worthy and the Noble explains the result, Knowledge explains the cause, Absorption explains the condition; the mark of the result being coarse and evident, it is explained first” — which sets out at one stroke the skeleton of the whole latter half of the treatise. Fabao instead adduces outside texts to gloss the two words “worthy” and “noble,” and explains by the order of the truths of cessation and the path why this chapter comes after the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies. Yuanhui is briefest, retaining only the sentence “‘worthy’ means worthy and harmonious, ‘noble’ means noble and correct; this chapter explains them at length, hence ‘analysis.’” One caution about searching is to be appended: the five words “Chapter Analyzing the Worthy and the Noble” have zero occurrences in the whole of Yuanhui’s work, and to use them as a search string is bound to yield a false zero.
The chapter-level main outline: three houses adjudge it threefold word for word, with slight differences of wording. Puguang gives “first, explaining the nature of the entity of the path in general; second, explaining the truths that the path realizes; third, distinguishing persons with respect to the noble path”; Fabao gives “first, explaining the nature of the entity of the path; second, explaining what the path observes; third, distinguishing persons with respect to the path”; Yuanhui gives “first, explaining the nature of the entity of the path in general; second, explaining the truths that the path realizes; third, distinguishing persons with respect to the path.” Fabao moreover gives “distinguishing persons with respect to the path” at the head of the chapter and “distinguishing persons with respect to the stage” at the place of the outline — one and the same house using two forms, recorded as it stands without adjudication. That the three houses adjudge alike while each words it slightly differently is precisely what shows that the outlines were established independently by each house and not copied from one another.
The two paths of seeing and cultivation: Yuanhui alone brings out “the stage of fifteen minds.” Puguang and Fabao are not seen to mention fifteen minds word for word in this passage, while Yuanhui expressly marks “the path of seeing at the stage of fifteen minds can quickly counteract the three realms,” putting the cutting off all at once of the path of seeing upon a definite number of minds. Of the three commentaries, Yuanhui’s teaching scaffold is the most concrete on this passage. Recorded together without adjudication.
The dispute over pleasant feeling: Puguang alone is dense, the other two brief. In the densest passage of debate in this fascicle, Puguang marks the position sentence by sentence in ten places (setting out the divergent account, the other school answering, the other school adducing three sūtras in answer, the other school answering by principle, the two further sections opened, the author displaying the Sarvāstivāda position, the three rounds of pressing, the citing of the Sautrāntikas’ defense, the Sarvāstivādins’ refutation, and the Sarvāstivādins explaining through the first sūtra); neither Fabao nor Yuanhui has this density. The attribution of speakers in the vernacular layer and the exposition layer of this unit follows Puguang’s ten markings as its standard.
The section on the three discernments: here the difference of fullness among the three houses is most marked. Puguang expressly marks “the author sets out other masters’ refutation of the Vaibhāṣika sense,” and first restricts the Vaibhāṣika masters’ adjudication to its proper stage with “distinguishing the three discernments with respect to the preparatory stage”; Fabao has no separate label of attribution in this passage, his attributions being fainter than Puguang’s; Yuanhui simply presents it in the form of question and answer, “Question: how do the three discernments differ? Answer,” and omits the whole of the ‘someone says: if that is so’ debate. One and the same passage: one house marks it most finely, one is faint, one does not take up the passage at all — the characters of the three houses are plain at a glance here. Recorded together without adjudication.
The four noble lineages: Fabao alone supplies a simile. Puguang glosses the name as “the four noble lineages, being that which can produce the host of the noble ones, the seed of the noble, are therefore called noble lineages,” and adduces Mahāvibhāṣā one hundred eighty-one for the threefold explanation of the difference between delight in abandoning and delight in cultivating (one of them being “delight in abandoning the afflictions, delight in cultivating the noble path,” the other two being the pairing of the uninterrupted path with the path of liberation, and of the path of seeing with the path of cultivation). Fabao adduces the Mahāvibhāṣā likewise, but supplies a further simile — “the seed of the host of the noble, and hence called noble lineage. The host of the noble all arise from these four, inheriting one from another in unbroken succession” — taking the succession of the noble lineages to be like the succession of a clan, a simile not seen in Puguang. Yuanhui in this passage is the most succinct in his outline of the three causes. Each of the three has its own strength; no judgment of merit is made.
The contemplation of impurity and mindfulness that holds the breath: Yuanhui is the fullest and Puguang the most skilled at glossing names. Puguang marks the outline as “from here the second, the separate explanation. Within it, first explaining the contemplation of impurity, second explaining the contemplation that is mindfulness of the breath,” and sets out sentence by sentence the counteracting relation of the four greeds and the four contemplations; and on mindfulness that holds the breath he brings out two glosses, “the breath being the object, it is called mindfulness that holds the breath; mindfulness being able to hold the breath, it is called mindfulness that holds the breath.” Fabao’s writing is briefer. Yuanhui gives instances one by one for the three stages of the chain of bones, his writing being the fullest and of the highest teaching value. ⇒ In the doctrinal content within the range of this fascicle the three houses have no divergence, all following Vasubandhu’s treatise; what differs is only the fullness of the teaching scaffold.
2. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations
Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises name this chapter not “Chapter Analyzing the Worthy and the Noble” but “Chapter Adjudicating the Worthy and the Noble”; and the chapter numbers of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine are all moved one place later than in the base text and the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, so that its chapter on the worthy and the noble is in fact entitled “Chapter Seven, Adjudicating the Worthy and the Noble.” To search the two treatises with this treatise’s chapter name is bound to yield a false zero.
The dispute over pleasant feeling: Saṅghabhadra restates the two parties himself and does not cite. Saṅghabhadra in this chapter restates the two sides on his own account — first bringing out the other school’s position, “here some of another school say: there is definitely no real pleasure; feeling is suffering alone,” and listing its proofs from principle; then at once establishing his own school’s position, “the masters of Abhidharma all say that pleasure definitely really exists. How is this known? Because the capacities of the productive causes of suffering and of pleasure differ,” shifting the proof to “the capacities of the productive causes differ.” The scene agrees entirely with the twofold structure of teaching and principle in Vasubandhu’s prose, except that he does not adopt the citing form, but restates both parties himself. One meaning and two schools, recorded together, without adjudication of which prevails.
The section on the three discernments: the bluntest verdict in the fascicle. Vasubandhu records other masters’ objection and explains it through with “now on careful examination the three marks have no fault of difference”; Saṅghabhadra cites him word for word and then passes a verdict — “he says this because he has failed to reach the sense of the Vibhāṣā” — and then sets out positively the true sense of the Vaibhāṣika masters. This pair is a double reversal: Vasubandhu refutes the surface sense of the Vaibhāṣikas, and Saṅghabhadra says in return that Vasubandhu’s own explaining through still fails to reach the true sense of the Vaibhāṣikas. The two schools recorded together, without adjudication of which prevails.
The glosses of discontent and great desire. Vasubandhu objects against the masters of Abhidharma’s gloss and establishes an account of his own; Saṅghabhadra cites the new account — “the Sūtra-master says: it should be said thus, that to be gloomily unhappy over what has already been obtained because it is not fine and not much is called discontent” — and adjudges it unreasonable, turning about to defend the masters of Abhidharma’s original gloss. The two schools recorded together, without adjudication of which prevails.
The explanation of the desire for what is mine and the desire for the matter of myself. Saṅghabhadra cites Vasubandhu’s explanation — “the Sūtra-master here makes his own explanation, saying: the matter of what is mine refers to clothing and the rest” — and says that its sense does not differ from what precedes and that the stanza ought not to have made separate lines for it; whereupon he establishes an explanation by another gate, “therefore the Vaibhāṣika masters of my school explain these lines further by another gate,” bringing out by “the grasping at what is mine as mine” the independent purport of the stanza’s four words “temporarily stilled and permanently removed.” The two schools recorded together, without adjudication of which prevails.
3. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation
The chapter name differs entirely. Xuanzang gives “Chapter Analyzing the Worthy and the Noble,” Paramārtha “Chapter Six, Part One, Analyzing the Noble Path and the Persons of the Fruits” — Paramārtha does not take up the two words “worthy and noble,” but marks the chapter directly by the two axes of “the noble path” and “the persons of the fruits.” To search Paramārtha’s text with Xuanzang’s words is bound to yield a false zero; the aligning of passages one by one takes the structure of the scene throughout.
One instance of the lines of a stanza exchanging places. Xuanzang gives “the path of seeing is without outflows alone, the path of cultivation extends to both,” Paramārtha “the path of cultivation is of two kinds, the path of seeing is without flow alone” — the two lines exchange their order while the doctrine agrees entirely. “Without outflows / without flow” is then a systematic difference of rendering-character running through the whole piece.
In the section on the two truths the difference of rendered names is most concrete. Xuanzang gives “when that is broken the cognition of it is gone, and so too when the remainder is analyzed with discernment; as with the pot and the water, this is conventional; what differs from this is called ultimate,” Paramārtha “if on breaking there is no cognition of it, and by cognition the remainder is removed likewise, the conventional truth is like the pot and the water; what differs from this is called the true truth” — Xuanzang uses the full names “conventional truth” and “ultimate truth,” while Paramārtha gives simply the two-character abbreviations “conventional truth” and “true truth” (the “true” here being purely a technical term and not the translator himself). The order of the lines and the similes of the pot and the water agree entirely in the two versions.
The order of exposition of the two gates for entering cultivation is inverted. Xuanzang brings out the contemplation of impurity first and mindfulness of the breath after, while Paramārtha first sets up “the order of entering cultivation by mindfulness of ānāpāna” as the heading of the passage and then turns back to set out the contemplation of impurity of the practitioner of greed; the doctrine (the practitioner of greed cultivating the contemplation of impurity, the practitioner of applied thought cultivating mindfulness of the breath) agrees entirely, and only the order of the writing differs. As to rendered names, Xuanzang uses both the transcription “mindfulness of āna and apāna” and the abbreviated rendering by sense “mindfulness that holds the breath,” while in the passages found in Paramārtha only the transcribed form appears. So too with the names of the three discernments — Xuanzang uses the full names “the discernment formed through hearing” and the rest, Paramārtha the abbreviations “the discernment of hearing” and the rest. No judgment of merit is made between the two translations.
Honest record: in Paramārtha’s text, for the several passages of the simile of the good physician, the joint statement of the three kinds of suffering, the dispute over pleasant feeling, and the six matters of mindfulness that holds the breath together with the differences of the mark of the breath, the word-for-word close collation has not yet been completed, and is recorded as awaiting supplement, Xuanzang’s words not being used to fill the gap.
4. Coordinates for Parallel Reading
The two gates for entering cultivation in this fascicle have places available for parallel reading in the Yogācārabhūmi of the Yogācāra root lineage, and all three sets are anchored word for word. First, this fascicle matches two classes, the practitioner of greed and the practitioner of applied thought, to the two gates, while the Yogācārabhūmi, under the same measure of “establishing a practitioner by which affliction is dominant,” opens it out into seven classes (the practitioner of greed, of hatred, of delusion, of pride, of applied thought, of equal parts, and of slight dust) — the measure the same, the fullness different. Second, this fascicle establishes four objects of impurity by the four greeds and takes the chain of bones as counteracting them all, while the Yogācārabhūmi first asks what the object of impurity is and states in brief six kinds of impurity, its list under outer decaying impurity overlapping much with the objects of this fascicle, though the principle of arrangement differs: this fascicle takes the greed counteracted for its cord, and that text the classes of impurity. Third, for the mindfulness that holds the breath of this fascicle, that text takes the mindfulness that has the in- and out-breath for its object as the object of mindfulness of ānāpāna, and further establishes the fine headings of the intermediate in-breath and the intermediate out-breath, which this fascicle does not have. ⇒ The coordinates are recorded only, with no judgment of higher and lower; the choice among these links belongs to doctrinal adjudication.
考據Apparatus
隨眠品說盡煩惱之斷,斷必由道,故此品從「此所由道其相云何」一問開卷。本子先立道之體性(見道唯無漏·修道通有漏無漏二種),次明道之所證——四諦之名體與次第,次以三苦攝一切有漏行而成苦諦,中間插入一段最密之諍(樂受是否實有),次以瓶水之喻立世俗勝義二諦;自「已辯諸諦」以下轉入聖道之加行——住戒·三慧·身器清淨三因·四聖種·入修二門(不淨觀與持息念),一卷之中由道之體說到入道之門,賢聖一品之階梯自此起步。
一、科判定位
| 科判系統 | 此段之位 |
|---|---|
| 玄奘 T1558 九品 | 分別賢聖品第六(卷題〔T29 0113c02〕·品題〔T29 0113c06〕)之第一分——本子(子1)=卷二十二全〔0113c02–0118c08〕。本頌正1 至正14,長行引頌四塊+攝頌一塊,合 <lg> 十六塊 |
| 本品頌數(三源相符) | 八十三頌——T1560 品題夾注〔T29 0320c03〕·神泰疏卷一總覽表「賢聖品八十三行」〔X53n0836 0006b06〕·本頌流一六六〇字÷二十。三源逐字相符 |
| 承前之錨 | 品首「如是已說煩惱等斷於九勝位得遍知名。然斷必由道力故得,此所由道其相云何」〔T29 0113c07〕——所承者即隨眠品末之九遍知,故此品逕從「道之相」問起 |
| 三家品級大科(逐字同判三分) | 光記〔T41n1821 0332c12〕「就此品中大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約聖道辨人」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0723c05〕「此品大文有三:一明道體性、二明道所觀、三就道辨人」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0939a22〕「就此品中,大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約道辨人」 ⇒ 三家同判三分而字面小異(所觀/所證諦·就道/約道/約聖道辨人);寶疏於品首作「就道辨人」而於科處作「就位辨人」〔T41n1822 0728a17〕——同一家自身二用,照錄不判 |
| 三大文之界皆落本子之內 | 大文一起〔T29 0113c07〕(一百三十五字)·大文二起〔T29 0113c17〕·大文三起〔T29 0116b29〕。⇒ 品級三大文之二界皆在卷二十二內,故品級大科不能作分子之界;本帙之分子取卷界(玄奘自分「之一」) |
| 三疏分卷與玄奘分卷全同 | 本品玄奘四卷,三疏亦各四卷,卷界逐一重合。子1 起處:俱舍卷二十二〔T29 0113c02〕·光記卷二十二〔T41n1821 0332c02〕·寶疏卷二十二〔T41n1822 0723b20〕·頌疏論本第二十二〔T41n1823 0939a19〕 |
| 頌疏之品題行 | 無別立品題行(卷題即起),品題唯見於乙本校記〔0939001〕;且乙本於論本二十二·二十三皆題「之二」而無「之一」——照錄不判,本帙之分子不受此影響 |
| 收卷句 | 「唯自上地心之所緣,非下地威儀,通果心境故」〔T29 0118c04〕——息相差別之末句,其後即卷二十二卷尾題 |
開卷承轉句〔T29 0113c07〕:「如是已說煩惱等斷於九勝位得遍知名。然斷必由道力故得,此所由道其相云何」——四卷開卷句皆為明確承轉句,本品於本帙為首見之全綠品。
頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋。本子本頌十一塊——〔0113c10〕正1·〔0113c19〕正2·〔0114b05〕正3·〔0116b13〕正4·〔0116c02〕正5·〔0116c25〕正6–8(六十字)·〔0117b06〕正9·〔0117b18〕正10·正11(四十字)·〔0117c23〕正12·〔0118a06〕正13·〔0118b21〕正14。長行引頌四塊——〔0114b24〕睫毛置掌(四十字)·〔0114c10〕能為苦因·〔0115b14〕諸佛正遍覺·〔0116a14〕業愛及無明;另攝頌一塊〔0118b18〕。引頌之判皆有前文之徵:「理實一切行苦故苦,此唯聖者所能觀見。故有頌言」〔0114b22〕·「有餘於此以頌釋言」〔0114c08〕·「如何知此自相是樂?如有頌言」〔0115b13〕·「如薄伽梵伽他中言」〔0116a12〕·「為攝六相故說頌言」〔0118b16〕。末者為攝前六相而說,故標〔攝頌·非本頌〕。
長行之二大段(各逾七百純漢·問答與異說最密處):〔0114c11〕繫正3 後之長行(九百五十二字·『如何』三見·『云何』四見)·〔0115b15〕同段之續(八百八十八字·『如何』二見·『豈不』一見)。二段合計一千八百四十字,皆屬苦諦成立一節之內,是本子義理最密之處。
本子之論主明判三處(非並錄不判):①樂受是否實有——論錄「有餘部師作如是執:定無實樂,受唯是苦」〔T29 0114c23〕,隨以「對法諸師言樂實有,此言應理」〔T29 0115a09〕取之,下申教理二證(說者繫屬見目六光記逐句標宗)。②三慧不成之難——「有言:若爾,思慧不成」〔T29 0116c17〕之難,論主以「今詳三相無過別者」〔T29 0116c18〕別出無過之釋通之。③苦諦之攝——論錄「有餘師說:二唯聖諦,餘二通是聖非聖諦」〔T29 0114b02〕之難,逕以頌答,長行結曰「皆是苦諦亦無有失」〔T29 0114b09〕。
二、術語(名相)
| 漢(玄奘) | 真諦異名(首出 loc) | 本論定義句/所繫 |
|---|---|---|
| 無漏 | 「無流」〔T29n1559 0266a20〕 | 「見道應知唯是無漏」〔0113c13〕·「何緣說此唯是無漏?對向涅槃正覺境故」〔0114a20〕 |
| 見道 | 見道(同系) | 「見道速能治三界故」〔0113c14〕·「頓斷九品見所斷故,非世間道有此堪能」〔0113c15〕 |
| 修道 | 修道(同系) | 「修道有異故通二種」〔0113c16〕——通有漏無漏二種 |
| 現觀 | ——(諦本此段句法異·見目四) | 「應知此目現等覺義」〔0114a20〕·「隨現觀位先後而說」〔0113c28〕 |
| 苦苦性 | ——(諦本作三苦而譯字系統異) | 「諸非可意有漏行法,與苦苦合故名為苦」〔0114b10〕 |
| 壞苦性 | 同上 | 「此中可意有漏行法,與壞苦合故名為苦」〔0114b09〕·「若諸樂受由壞成苦性」〔0114b15〕 |
| 行苦性 | 同上 | 「除此所餘有漏行法,與行苦合故名為苦」〔0114b11〕·「理實一切行苦故苦,此唯聖者所能觀見」〔0114b22〕·「違逆聖心是行苦相」〔0114c01〕 |
| 聖諦 | ——(諦本此段從略) | 「是聖者諦故得聖名」〔0114a25〕·「於一切是諦,性無顛倒故」〔0114a26〕 |
| 世俗諦 | 「俗諦」〔T29n1559 0268c10〕 | 「若彼物覺彼破便無,彼物應知名世俗諦」〔0116b15〕·「依世俗理說有瓶等是實非虛,名世俗諦」〔0116b20〕 |
| 勝義諦 | 「真諦」〔T29n1559 0268c10〕 | 「謂彼物覺彼破不無,及慧析餘彼覺仍有,應知彼物名勝義諦」〔0116b22〕·「此真實有故名勝義」〔0116b25〕 |
| 聞所成慧 | 「聞慧」(簡稱式) | 「聞所成慧唯緣名境,未能捨文而觀義故」〔0116c10〕·「依聞至教所生勝慧名聞所成」〔0116c19〕 |
| 思所成慧 | 「思慧」(簡稱式) | 「思所成慧緣名義境,有時由文引義、有時由義引文」〔0116c11〕·「依思正理所生勝慧名思所成」〔0116c20〕 |
| 修所成慧 | 「修慧」(簡稱式) | 「修所成慧唯緣義境,已能捨文唯觀義故」〔0116c13〕·「依修等持所生勝慧名修所成」〔0116c20〕 |
| 尸羅 | ——(諦本此段句法異) | 「應先安住清淨尸羅,然後勤修聞所成等」〔0116c04〕 |
| 喜足少欲 | ——(諦本此段句法異) | 「言喜足者無不喜足,少欲者無大欲」〔0117a05〕·「喜足少欲體是無貪,所治二種欲貪為性」〔0117a14〕 |
| 四聖種 | 「四聖種」(同) | 「能生眾聖故名聖種」〔0117a15〕·「四聖種體亦是無貪」〔0117a16〕·「第四聖種謂樂斷修」〔0117a18〕 |
| 不淨觀 | 不淨觀(同系) | 「修不淨觀正為治貪」〔0117b22〕·「此唯勝解作意攝故、少分緣故,不斷煩惱,唯能制伏令不現行」〔0117b29〕 |
| 骨鎖觀三位 | ——(諦本此段細目待補·見目四) | 「名瑜伽師初習業位」〔0117c11〕·「名瑜伽師已熟修位」〔0117c15〕·「名瑜伽師超作意位」〔0117c17〕 |
| 持息念 | 「阿那波那念」(音譯全稱)〔T29n1559 0269c10〕 | 「言息念者,即契經中所說阿那阿波那念」〔0118a08〕·「言阿那者,謂持息入,是引外風令入身義」〔0118a09〕 |
| 六因(數隨止觀轉淨) | ——(諦本六事逐項對照待補) | 「此相圓滿由具六因:一數、二隨、三止、四觀、五轉、六淨」〔0118a22〕·「轉謂移轉」〔0118b13〕·「淨謂昇進入見道等」〔0118b14〕 |
| 補特伽羅 | ——(諦本此頌待核) | 引頌「令諸有相續,名補特伽羅」〔0116a15〕 |
名相之梵語羅馬字唯繫於古德所傳之音寫可徵者。本子之異名多屬二譯譯字之別(見目四全表),非古德音義之訓;「阿那阿波那」一名論自出義訓(「言阿那者,謂持息入」〔0118a09〕),光記別出二釋(「息為境,名持息念。念能持息,名持息念」〔T41n1821 0340c15〕),錄於目六。他者從闕,不據現代校本擬補。
三、校勘(大正原書校記·本卷全枚舉)
子1 範圍〔0113c02–0118c08〕大正校記逐條全枚舉:異讀二十六條(下表)+體裁校記六條與CBETA 回改四條(並錄於表末,以 ⟨CB⟩ 標·不入異讀之數)。底本從大正【大】讀;CBETA 回改處底本從【CB】讀,並錄大正原印。異讀之義理取捨屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。
| 註號 | 錨 | 底本【大】/異讀 | 語境(逐字·底本讀) | 觀察(唯錄不判) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0114003 | 0114b27 | 睛【大】,精【宮】 | 引頌「若置眼睛上,為損及不安」 | 睛與精形近·「眼睛」與上句「置掌」對舉,宮本或屬形訛 |
| 0115001 | 0115a10 | 然【大】,無【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「故受唯苦,定無實樂」之承句 | 句中虛字之增減·不改「定無實樂」一結 |
| 0115002 | 0115a17 | 常【大】,嘗【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「此受未常成非可愛」 | 常與嘗形近通用·二讀皆可讀 |
| 0115003 | 0115a24 | 自【大】,目【宋】【宮】 | 「故由自相有實樂受」 | 自相為本段訓詞之定語·作目不成詞 |
| 0115004 | 0115a26 | 此【大】,非【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「即已顯示此所說經依別意說非真了義」 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨·二讀皆通「佛自釋通」之引導 |
| 0115005 | 0115a27 | 說【大】,諸【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「密作是說」 | 或蒙上文「諸行」而衍·不改密意之教說 |
| 0115006 | 0115b13 | 言【大】,曰【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如有頌言」 | 引頌套語之異·義同字異 |
| 0116002 | 0116a22 | 業【大】,等【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「次第顯示後行業有因有緣有緒故」 | 承上「業愛無明」三因之文脈·二讀皆可讀 |
| 0116003 | 0116a28 | 芽【大】*,牙【宋】【宮】* | 「譬如種子與穀麥等別種類芽為能生因」 | 芽與牙形近·前品已見同例 |
| 0116004 | 0116b16 | 凡【大】,瓦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如瓶被破為碎凡時瓶覺則無」 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨·『碎瓦』文從字順而「碎凡」費解,然二讀皆通瓶覺則無之證 |
| 0116008 | 0116b24 | 受【大】,愛【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「受等亦然」(勝義諦訓詞·類推餘蘊) | 受字與五蘊次第一貫·此條較他條為顯 |
| 0116010 | 0116c25 | 具【大】,其【宮】 | 頌「具身心遠離」 | 具與其形近·頌句以「具」起句 |
| 0116011 | 0116c27 | 違【大】,遠【宋】【宮】 | 頌「治相違界三」 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨·二讀皆通下文「與此相違應知差別」之釋 |
| 0117001 | 0117a21 | 主【大】,王【明】 | 「法主世尊愍彼安立助道二事」 | 法主與法王皆佛之尊稱·義同字異 |
| 0117002 | 0117b02 | 故【大】,欲【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「緣彼貪名為欲」之句末 | 句末虛字之增減 |
| 0117004 | 0117b18 | 鎖【大】,瑣【宋】【宮】 | 頌「且辯觀骨鎖」 | 鎖與瑣同音通假·骨鎖為本段定名 |
| 0117006 | 0117b25 | 蛆【大】,䏣【宮】 | 「緣蟲蛆等修不淨觀治第三貪」 | 異體字·不改妙觸貪之所緣 |
| 0117007 | 0117b29 | 辯【大】,辨【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「故應且辯修骨鎖觀」 | 辯與辨二形之用字系統差(底本慣用辯·三疏反是),非本句獨有之歧 |
| 0118001 | 0118a04 | 說【大】,此【元】【明】 | 「說不淨觀相差別已,次應辯持息念」 | 承上啟下之過渡語·二讀皆通 |
| 0118002 | 0118a13 | 於【大】,依【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「於境分明所作事成」 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨·介詞用字之異 |
| 0118003 | 0118a26 | 恐【大】,恣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「不減不增,恐心於現極聚散故」 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨·恐防與恣縱語意方向略異,而皆通下文三失之教誡 |
| 0118004 | 0118a26 | 現【大】,境【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 同上句 | 現前與所緣境二角度·皆通心易散亂之義 |
| 0118005 | 0118a27 | 二【大】,一【宮】 | 「一數減失,於二謂一」 | 涉句意而不涉論旨·大正讀於三失之定義為順 |
| 0118006 | 0118b12 | 兼【大】,更【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「兼觀息俱大種造色」 | 副詞用字之異 |
| 0118008 | 0118b18 | 異相【大】,相異【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 攝頌「有六種異相」 | 語序倒置而語意全同 |
| 0118009 | 0118b21 | 依【大】,住【宮】 | 頌「依二差別轉」 | 涉措辭而不涉論旨·二讀皆通長行「轉依身心差別」之釋 |
體裁校記六條(宋元宮明諸本之偈/長行互異·不入異讀之數):
| 註號 | 錨 | 校記逐字 | 觀察 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 0114001 | 0114a28 | 聖者乃至是樂二十字宋本元本宮本俱作五言四句偈 | 本子唯一之潛在第七引頌——底本此二十字作長行(「聖者說是樂,非聖說為苦;聖者說為苦,非聖說是樂」,前文之徵作「如有頌言」〔0114a28〕),而宋元宮三本作偈。頌疏於同段以「故有頌曰」之語引之(見其賢聖品初段)。<lg> 塊之枚舉仍依大正之數不動,並記於此,取捨屬義理之判 |
| 0114002 | 0114b24 | 如以乃至厭怖四十字明本作長行 | 睫毛置掌一頌·明本作長行 |
| 0114004 | 0114c10 | 能為乃至名苦二十字明本作長行 | 能為苦因一頌·明本作長行 |
| 0115007 | 0115b14 | 諸佛乃至皆苦二十字明本作長行 | 諸佛正遍覺一頌·明本作長行 |
| 0116001 | 0116a14 | 業愛乃至伽羅二十字明本作長行 | 伽他一首·明本作長行 |
| 0118007 | 0118b18 | 持息乃至差別二十字明本作長行 | 攝頌一首·明本作長行 |
⇒ 四引頌一攝頌之偈與長行體裁諸本互異:<lg> 塊數(全品七十九塊)為大正本之數,非諸版共許,據實記之。
CBETA 回改四條(並錄大正原印·以 ⟨CB⟩ 標·不入異讀之數):
| 註號 | 錨 | 底本【CB】/大正原印 | 語境 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 0116005 ⟨CB⟩ | 0116b17 | 餘【CB】【磧-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,除【大】,除【麗-CB】 | 「又若有物以慧析餘彼覺便無亦是世俗」 |
| 0116009 ⟨CB⟩ | 0116b28 | 取【CB】【思溪乙-CB】【宮-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,聚【大】 | 二諦章末至三慧章首之過渡段 |
| 0117003 ⟨CB⟩ | 0117b14 | 持【CB】【金藏乙-CB】【思溪乙-CB】【宮-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,時【大】 | 「此持息念內門轉故能止亂尋」一系 |
| 0117005 ⟨CB⟩ | 0117b25 | 被【CB】【思溪乙-CB】【宮-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,彼【大】,𬒳【金藏乙-CB】 | 「緣被食等修不淨觀治第二貪」 |
誠實記一:本子另有梵語對音之 note 三枚〔0116b21 二枚·0118b25 一枚〕,屬對音註而非校勘異讀,不入本目。
校勘結語:二十六條中,約十九條屬形近訛字、虛詞增減或語序倒置;語意承重較顯者七條——0115004·0116004·0116011·0118002·0118003·0118005·0118009,然皆不改該句所屬論證鏈之結論。0117007(辯/辨)屬全書級用字系統差。無一條升定本案。異讀並錄備考,唯錄不判。
四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)
對勘基座:玄奘本卷二十二〔T29n1558 0113c02–0118c08〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0266a14 起·「分別聖道果人品第六之一」卷內〕。真諦本此品占三卷而玄奘四卷,卷數即不同,故二本卷界不可能逐一重合;本子之對應段界唯以場景結構定,不得以卷題界充。
品名全異:奘「分別賢聖品」/諦「分別聖道果人品第六之一」〔T29n1559 0266a14〕——真諦不取「賢聖」二字,逕以「聖道」與「果人」二軸標舉。⇒ 以奘之詞搜諦本必假零命中,逐段對位一律取場景結構(誰、對誰說、問什麼、依何理、得何答)。
體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出而後長行;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋。
對勘要目(逐條):
- 開卷之承轉——奘「如是已說煩惱等斷於九勝位得遍知名。然斷必由道力故得」〔0113c07〕‖諦「分別聖道果人品第六之一此義已說,謂如滅得名永斷智」〔T29n1559 0266a14〕。同一問起(斷由何道而得),場景全合而措辭全異。
- ⭐ 見道修道二句之序互換——奘「見道唯無漏,修道通二種」〔0113c11〕‖諦「修道有二種,見道唯無流」〔T29n1559 0266a20〕。開合差:奘先見道後修道,諦先修道後見道,頌句次第互換而義理全合。譯名差:奘「無漏」/諦「無流」——此為貫穿全篇之系統性譯字。
- 四諦名相先已說——二本皆先牒四諦舊名(初品已說),次辨自體,後明次第,敘述次第相合。
- 良醫經之喻——奘「如見病已,次尋病因,續思病愈,後求良藥。契經亦說諦次第喻。何契經說?謂《良醫經》」〔0114a12〕。諦本同段亦引醫王四德之喻,義理場景相合;逐句字面之細校未及完成,誠實記為待補,不以奘詞代填。
- 苦諦成立·三苦合說——奘「苦由三苦合,如所應一切,可意非可意,餘有漏行法」〔0114b05〕。諦本同段義理場景全合(三苦性合說一切有漏皆苦),逐字對句待補。
- 樂受是否實有之諍——奘「有餘部師作如是執:定無實樂,受唯是苦」〔0114c23〕·「對法諸師言樂實有,此言應理」〔0115a09〕。諦本亦具經部與毘婆沙兩造之陳述,因段落冗長,逐句細校待補,本目不強作逐字對照。
- ⭐ 二諦之訓詞與譯名——奘「彼覺破便無,慧析餘亦爾,如瓶水世俗,異此名勝義」〔0116b13〕‖諦「若破無彼智,由智除餘爾,俗諦如瓶水,異此名真諦」〔T29n1559 0268c10〕。譯名差:奘「世俗諦」「勝義諦」全稱/諦逕作「俗諦」「真諦」二字略稱——此為本子最具體之譯名差(諦本「真諦」於此純為術語之名,非指譯者)。頌句次第與瓶水之喻二本全合。
- 三慧之名——奘「聞所成慧」「思所成慧」「修所成慧」(動賓式全稱)〔0116c10〕‖諦相應段作「聞慧」「思慧」「修慧」(簡稱式)。二本教判全合:聞慧唯緣名·思慧緣名義俱·修慧唯緣義。
- 四聖種——奘「具身心遠離,無不足大欲……四聖種亦爾,前三唯喜足」〔0116c25〕。諦本相應段「四聖種」一詞密集出現,義理場景相合(衣服飲食臥具三聖種皆喜足性·第四聖種樂斷修)。
- ⭐ 入修二門之敘述次第互換——奘「入修要二門,不淨觀息念,貪尋增上者,如次第應修」〔0117b06〕‖諦「阿那波那念入修次第?偈曰:多欲多覺觀」〔T29n1559 0269c10〕。開合差:奘先出不淨觀後出息念,諦本先立「阿那波那念」為段題再回敘貪行者之不淨觀,敘述先後略有倒置,而義理(貪行者修不淨觀·尋行者修息念)全合。
- 持息念之譯名——奘作「言息念者,即契經中所說阿那阿波那念」〔0118a08〕——音譯與義譯簡稱二式並用;諦本所查得之段落唯見音譯「阿那波那」一式,未見義譯簡稱。⇒ 譯名系統之異;諦本後文(本子範圍外)是否另有義譯簡稱,誠實記為待核。
- 持息念六事與息相差別——奘「有六謂數等」〔0118a07〕·長行「一數、二隨、三止、四觀、五轉、六淨」〔0118a23〕·「入出息隨身,依二差別轉」〔0118b21〕。諦本此二段之逐項譯名對照未及完成,誠實記為待補,不以奘詞代填。
譯名對照(子1 範圍·逐字所見):分別賢聖品/分別聖道果人品 · 無漏/無流 · 世俗諦/俗諦 · 勝義諦/真諦 · 聞所成慧思所成慧修所成慧/聞慧思慧修慧 · 持息念(息念)/阿那波那念 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。
誠實記(待補之誠實記):本目十二條中,條四·五·六·十二明白標『待補』而非勉強比附奘詞——此非零命中,而是細校未及,性質有別,一併誠實記,供後續深校。二譯優劣不判。
五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·《顯宗論》T1563)
眾賢二論之品名:T1562 作「辯賢聖品第六」(品題〔T29n1562 0657c06〕);T1563 作「辯賢聖品第七」(品題〔T29n1563 0913c25〕)——顯宗論品號較俱舍論與順正理論全數後移一位(因其於界品後另立辯本事品與辯差別品),故引 T1563 之品題必作「第七」。勿以「分別賢聖品」搜二論(彼作「辯」不作「分別」)。本子對應段:T1562 約〔0657c06〕–〔0674a30〕(段內含「之一/之二」子分之切換,依場景結構收錄,非依頁題界排除)·T1563 約〔0913c25〕–〔0919a17〕。體例=唯於俱舍實有對辯之處引·不通引。
一、樂受是否實有(涉苦諦成立段·本子義理最密之諍)——俱舍作「有餘部師作如是執:定無實樂,受唯是苦。云何知然?由教、理故」〔T29n1558 0114c23〕。眾賢於本品自行重述二造:先出餘部之執「此中餘部有作是言:定無實樂,受唯是苦」〔T29n1562 0663a07〕,續列樂因不定等理證;隨即立己宗「對法諸師咸作是說定有實樂。云何知然?苦樂生因功能別故」〔T29n1562 0663a29〕,以『生因功能各異』為證。⇒ 眾賢此段與世親長行之教理二重論證結構場景全合,惟眾賢自敘二造而不作牒引式。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
二、三慧不成之難(涉正5 三慧段)——俱舍作「有言:若爾,思慧不成。謂此既通緣名緣義,如次應是聞修所成」〔T29n1558 0116c17〕,世親自以「今詳三相無過別者」〔0116c18〕釋通。眾賢逐字牒引而評之,其斷語作「彼由未達毘婆沙意故作是言」〔T29n1562 0669a17〕,續正面申毘婆沙師之真義。⇒ 此為本子對辯中評語最直之一例:世親破毘婆沙之表面義而自為釋通,眾賢反謂此釋通本身仍未達毘婆沙之真義,屬二重反覆之諍。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
三、不喜足與大欲之訓詞(涉正6–8 四聖種段)——俱舍作「對法諸師咸作是說:於已得妙衣服等更多求名不喜足,於未得妙衣等多希求名大欲」〔T29n1558 0117a06〕,世親隨即另立己說(「於所已得不妙不多悵望不歡名不喜足」)。眾賢引而破之「經主言:應作是說,於所已得不妙不多悵望不歡,名不喜足」〔T29n1562 0669c05〕,判為不應正理,並為對法師之原訓詞辯護。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
四、我所我事欲之釋(涉正6–8 末·對治四愛段)——俱舍作「我所事者謂衣服等,我事者謂自身,緣彼貪名為欲」〔T29n1558 0117b01〕。眾賢引而評之「經主於此自作釋言:我所事者,謂衣服等」〔T29n1562 0670c17〕,謂其「義不異前,頌中不應別為文句」,另立異門釋「由此我部毘婆沙師,更約異門釋此文句」〔T29n1562 0670c21〕,以「我所我執」顯頌文「暫息永除」之獨立意趣。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
誠實記:T1563 於本子場景範圍〔0913c25〕–約〔0919a17〕內,僅品題與主要科段起訖之場景結構經核,逐句「經主」牒引之細校未及完成,誠實記為待補,不以 T1562 已核之句代填 T1563 欄。
六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)
神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,於本品現存唯卷十七(=釋玄奘卷二十五=本品子4)。⇒ 泰疏殘·本子闕,無逐文釋可繫。機械容錯覆核:「已說煩惱斷」「見道唯無漏」「俗諦如瓶水」「四聖種」「阿那波那」「骨鎖」於 X53n0836 皆零見。全書「分別賢聖品」一詞唯一見〔X53n0836 0001a19〕,其語境為卷一目次總表(「卷第十七分別賢聖品第六之三」),與本子疏文無涉,不得以之充。另卷一總覽表之「賢聖品八十三行」〔X53n0836 0006b06〕為頌數之第二源,非疏文,已錄於目一。以下三家並錄。
(一)品名解題與品級大科
- 光記解題〔T41n1821 0332c06〕:「分別賢聖品〉者,賢謂賢和、聖謂聖正,此品廣明賢聖,故名〈分別賢聖品」;其釋次第之由作「上三品別明有漏,次下三品別明無漏。欲令厭已生欣,故次明無漏」〔T41n1821 0332c08〕·「就明無漏三品中,〈賢聖〉明果、〈智〉明因、〈定〉明緣,果相麁顯,所以先明」〔T41n1821 0332c09〕。
- 寶疏解題別引外典訓「賢」「聖」二字,並以滅道二諦之次第釋本品何以次隨眠品後(品題〔T41n1822 0723b23〕)。
- 頌疏於品名唯作「賢謂賢和,聖謂聖正,此品廣明,故名分別」〔T41n1823 0939a21〕——「分別賢聖品」五字於頌疏全書零見,以之為檢索串必假零命中。
- 三家品級大科逐字同判三分(見目一)。
(二)見道修道二道
- 頌疏獨出「十五心位」之教學細節——「十五心位見道,速能治三界故」〔T41n1823 0939b02〕。光記與寶疏於此段未見逐字提及十五心。⇒ 三疏中此段教學鷹架最具體者為頌疏。
(三)苦諦成立·樂受實有之諍(光記逐句標宗·本子最工整之一段)
- 敘異計之宗屬〔T41n1821 0334c10〕:「有餘經部、大眾部等作如是執:定無實樂,一切三受皆唯是苦」——⇒ 光記明繫此異計之宗為經部與大眾部。
- 異部之教理二證——光記逐句標「異部答」〔T41n1821 0334c15〕·「異部引三經答」〔T41n1821 0334c16〕·「異部以理答」〔T41n1821 0334c18〕,並標其後「又開二章顯無實樂:一治苦覺樂、二苦易覺樂」〔T41n1821 0335a05〕。
- 論主標顯有部宗〔T41n1821 0335a21〕:「論主標顯說一切有宗於苦受外言樂實有,此言應理」——⇒ 光記明判「對法諸師言樂實有」一句為論主自身之標顯,非中立引述。
- 三番反徵〔T41n1821 0335a24〕:「略作三番徵責經部,顯有實樂」。
- 牒經部之救〔T41n1821 0335a25〕:「此即牒經部等救」;有部之破〔T41n1821 0335a28〕:「說一切有部破。如文可知」;有部之通經〔T41n1821 0335a29〕:「此下說一切有部通經部等所引三經。此即通初經也」。
- ⇒ 本段之說者繫屬以光記逐句之標宗為準繩,白話層之括注與義疏層之繫屬同向。
(四)二諦
- 光記於世俗諦訓詞處引前品(界品)之假地水說互證〔T41n1821 0337b16〕,顯世俗諦訓詞於全論一貫;勝義諦訓詞段逐句釋瓶水之喻,未見異說。寶疏同段行文較簡(無引界品之補句),頌疏最為簡練。⇒ 三家義理全合,唯詳略有差。
(五)三慧
- 毘婆沙師之教判限於加行位——光記〔T41n1821 0337c29〕:「據加行位辨三慧別」。⇒ 光記釐清:世親長行「聞所成慧唯緣名境」等之教判,是就加行位說,非就成滿位說(若據成滿位,三慧皆唯緣義)。此為本段最要之一注。
- 諸師破毘婆沙義——光記〔T41n1821 0338a02〕:「論主述諸師破毘婆沙義」。⇒ 「有言:若爾,思慧不成」一段之發言者,光記明標為論主所述之諸師,非論主自立。
- 論主自申己解——光記明標〔T41n1821 0338a04〕:「『今詳三相至食草所成』者,論主述己解」。⇒ 光記於釋通一段另立科文標籤,與前段「『有言若爾至聞修所成』者,論主述諸師破《毘婆沙》義」〔T41n1821 0338a01〕並立:前段之破屬諸師,此段之釋通則明標為論主自申己解。
- 寶疏於三慧段未見標「毘婆沙師」「諸師破」之明確宗屬標籤(繫屬顯隱較光記為淡);頌疏逕以問答格式呈現(「問:「三慧何別?」答」〔T41n1823 0940c04〕),而全然省略「有言若爾」一段對辯。⇒ 三家於此段詳略差最為顯著。
(六)四聖種
- 光記釋聖種之名〔T41n1821 0338c02〕:「四聖種能生眾聖聖之種故,故名聖種」;並引《婆沙》一百八十一三重釋樂斷樂修之別,其一作「樂斷煩惱,樂修聖道」〔T41n1821 0338c10〕(餘二為無間道與解脫道對·見道與修道對)。
- 寶疏補一喻〔T41n1822 0728c29〕:「眾聖種,故名為聖種。聖眾皆從此四生故,展轉承嗣次第不絕」——以聖種相承猶如族姓為喻,光記未見此喻。⇒ 寶疏獨補之教學喻。
- 頌疏於此段之科判提綱(身器清淨三因)最為扼要〔T41n1823 0940c17〕。
(七)不淨觀與持息念
- 光記之科〔T41n1821 0339c04〕:「此下第二別釋。就中,一明不淨觀、二明息念觀」,並逐句列四貪四觀之對治關係,交代骨鎖何以通治四貪。
- 光記釋持息念之名〔T41n1821 0340c15〕:「息為境,名持息念。念能持息,名持息念」——⇒ 一名二釋(以息為所緣故名·以念能持息故名),為本段釋名最細之注。其下續釋「以慧為性」與通依五地之由(唯與捨相應,故不與苦樂喜憂俱起)。
- 寶疏同段行文較簡;頌疏此段行文最詳(骨鎖三位逐一舉例),教學價值高。
(八)三家詳略總覽(並錄不判)
| 議題 | 光記 | 寶疏 | 頌疏 | 互異之點 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 見修二道 | 未見逐字提十五心 | 未見 | 明標「十五心位」 | 教學細節之有無 |
| 樂受實有之諍 | 逐句標宗(十處) | 詳略較淡 | 較簡 | 說者標籤之密度 |
| 三慧「諸師破」對辯 | 明標「論主述諸師破」 | 未見獨立標籤 | 未收此段對辯 | 詳略差最顯著 |
| 四聖種相承之喻 | 未見族姓之喻 | 補「展轉承嗣次第不絕」 | 未見 | 寶疏獨補一喻 |
| 不淨觀骨鎖三位 | 逐句釋 | 簡要 | 逐一舉例最詳 | 教學價值之偏重 |
| 神泰疏 | — | — | — | 本子全闕·據實標闕 |
三疏於本子範圍之義理內容無互異(悉宗世親本論),惟教學鷹架之詳略各有所長:光記長於對辯之說者標籤、頌疏長於科判提綱與舉例、寶疏間或補一二喻。不判優劣。 三疏之判釋與其互異之義理取捨,別居義疏層之承衍節。
七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈)
本子所立之入修二門(不淨觀·持息念)與行者之分類,於唯識根系之《瑜伽師地論》有可對讀之座標(逐條繫彼系逐字):
- 貪行者與尋行者 → 瑜伽之七種補特伽羅:本子立「貪尋增者,謂貪猛盛數現在前,如是有情名貪行者」〔T29 0117b09〕·「尋多亂心名尋行者,彼依息念能正入修」〔T29 0117b11〕,唯出二類。《瑜伽師地論》於同一分類法出七類——「若貪增上補特伽羅,名貪行者」〔T30n1579 0425c02〕·「若尋思增上補特伽羅,名尋思行者」〔T30n1579 0425c05〕(餘為瞋行·癡行·慢行·等分行·薄塵行)。⇒ 同一『以何煩惱增上而立行者』之判準,本子取其二以配二門,瑜伽開為七類;二系詳略異而判準同。
- 不淨觀之所緣 → 瑜伽之不淨所緣六種:本子以四貪立四種所緣(青瘀等·被食等·蟲蛆等·屍不動),而以骨鎖通治四貪。《瑜伽師地論》作「云何不淨所緣?謂略說有六種不淨」〔T30n1579 0428c19〕,其依外朽穢不淨之列作「或青瘀、或復膿爛、或復變壞、或復膖脹、或復食噉」〔T30n1579 0428c28〕(下續「或骨、或鎖、或復骨鎖」)。⇒ 所緣之目重疊而編次法異:本子以所治之貪為綱,瑜伽以不淨之類為綱。
- 持息念 → 瑜伽之阿那波那念所緣:本子立「言息念者,即契經中所說阿那阿波那念」〔T29 0118a08〕,並以「緣風依欲身」定其所緣與所依。《瑜伽師地論》作「云何阿那波那念所緣?謂緣入息、出息念」〔T30n1579 0430c05〕,其釋入息作「入息者,謂出息無間,內門風轉,乃至臍處」〔T30n1579 0430c09〕。⇒ 二系於『息為所緣』一義全合,而瑜伽別立中間入息與中間出息之細目,本子無之。
本目所繫唯上列三組逐字有錨者。餘如二諦章向唯識三性系之掛鏈,本子未得逐字可徵之錨,據實從闕,不擬補。掛鏈之取捨與傾向屬義理之判。
八、譯史
- 玄奘新譯(本底本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕,其夾註逐字作「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十二」〔T29 0113c02〕·品續題「分別賢聖品第六之一」〔T29 0113c06〕。
- 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《開元釋教錄》於論藏部類作「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」〔T55n2154 0620c17〕,玄奘本著錄於其後作「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c22〕。
- 對辯二論之譯:《開元釋教錄》「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c27〕,並結曰「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕。「頌同釋異」四字即本目五體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行,故其品名亦得作「辯賢聖品」而與底本異。
- 造論緣起:《婆藪盤豆法師傳》記其造論之體例作「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」〔T50n2049 0190b15〕。⇒ 本子之樂受實有一段正是此體例之反例——世親於此評取有部(「對法諸師言樂實有,此言應理」〔T29 0115a09〕)而破經部之三證,可見「隨有僻處以經部義破之」非謂逐處皆取經部。
- 諸疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·本子闕)。
九、校本定位
- 玄奘 T1558 卷二十二(底本)〔0113c02–0118c08〕:卷端題 0113c02 · 品續題 0113c06 · 開卷承轉 0113c07 · 正1 0113c10 · 正2 0113c19 · 正3 0114b05 · 引頌一 0114b24 · 引頌二 0114c10 · 引頌三 0115b14 · 引頌四 0116a14 · 正4 0116b13 · 正5 0116c02 · 正6–8 0116c25 · 正9 0117b06 · 正10·正11 0117b18 · 正12 0117c23 · 正13 0118a06 · 攝頌 0118b18 · 正14 0118b21 · 收卷句 0118c04。品級三大文之界:0113c07 · 0113c17 · 0116b29。
- 真諦 T1559:對應段起 0266a14。要目 0266a14 · 0266a20 · 0268c10 · 0269c10。
- 眾賢 T1562〔品題 0657c06〕:0663a07 · 0663a29 · 0669a17 · 0669c05 · 0670c17 · 0670c21。T1563〔品題 0913c25〕:本子範圍逐句細校待補。
- 光記 T41n1821〔卷二十二 0332c02 起〕:0332c05 · 0332c06 · 0332c08 · 0332c09 · 0332c12 · 0334c10 · 0334c15 · 0334c16 · 0334c18 · 0335a05 · 0335a21 · 0335a24 · 0335a25 · 0335a28 · 0335a29 · 0337b16 · 0337c19 · 0337c29 · 0338a02 · 0338c02 · 0338c10 · 0339c04 · 0340c15。
- 寶疏 T41n1822〔卷二十二 0723b20 起〕:0723b23 · 0723c05 · 0728a17 · 0728c29。
- 頌疏 T41n1823〔論本第二十二 0939a19 起〕:0939a21 · 0939a22 · 0939b02 · 0940b23 · 0940c04 · 0940c17。無別立品題行,品題唯見乙本校記 0939001。
- 神泰疏 X53n0836:本子全闕——唯卷一目次總表 0001a19 與總覽表 0006b06 可徵,皆非疏文(據實標闕·不補)。
- T1560 本頌單行:賢聖品品題夾注 0320c03(八十三頌)。
- 唯識系互讀錨:T30n1579 0425c02 · 0425c05 · 0428c19 · 0428c28 · 0430c05 · 0430c09。
- 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01;T50n2049 0190b15。
- 校勘:本卷校記三十六枚 = 異讀二十六(全枚舉)+體裁校記六+CBETA 回改四(⟨CB⟩ 標·不入異讀之數);另梵語對音註三枚不入本目。無升定本案。
The Chapter on the Latent Tendencies stated the abandoning of the afflictions to the end; abandoning must come about by the path, and so this chapter opens the fascicle from the one question 「此所由道其相云何」 tr. “what is the mark of this path upon which it depends?” This unit first establishes the nature of the entity of the path (the path of seeing without outflows alone · the path of cultivation extending to both, with outflows and without), next makes clear what the path realizes — the names, entities, and order of the four truths — next takes in all the formations with outflows by the three kinds of suffering and so establishes the truth of suffering, inserting midway the densest dispute of the fascicle (whether pleasant feeling really exists), and next establishes the two truths, conventional and ultimate, by the similes of the pot and the water; and from 「已辯諸諦」 tr. “the truths having been analyzed” onward it turns into the preparatory practices of the noble path — abiding in discipline · the three discernments · the three causes of a purified bodily vessel · the four noble lineages · the two gates for entering cultivation (the contemplation of impurity and mindfulness that holds the breath). Within a single fascicle it speaks from the entity of the path down to the gate for entering the path, and the flight of steps of the whole chapter on the worthy and the noble sets out from here.
I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement
| Outline system | The position of this passage |
|---|---|
| Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chapters | The first part of Chapter Six, Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble (fascicle title〔T29 0113c02〕· chapter title〔T29 0113c06〕) — this unit (Unit 1) = the whole of Fascicle Twenty-Two〔0113c02–0118c08〕. Root stanzas 1 through 14, with four blocks of quoted stanza and one block of summarizing stanza in the prose commentary, sixteen <lg> blocks in all |
| The stanza count of this chapter (three sources agreeing) | Eighty-three stanzas — the interlinear note under the chapter title in T1560〔T29 0320c03〕· the general conspectus in Fascicle One of Shentai’s commentary, 「賢聖品八十三行」 tr. “the chapter on the worthy and the noble, eighty-three lines”〔X53n0836 0006b06〕· and the one thousand six hundred sixty characters of the run of this chapter’s root stanzas divided by twenty. The three sources agree word for word |
| The anchor carried over | At the head of the chapter, 「如是已說煩惱等斷於九勝位得遍知名。然斷必由道力故得,此所由道其相云何」 tr. “it has already been said that the abandoning of the afflictions and the rest obtains the name of full comprehension at nine excellent stages; yet abandoning must be obtained by the force of the path, and what is the mark of this path upon which it depends?”〔T29 0113c07〕— what is carried over is just the nine full comprehensions at the end of the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies, and so this chapter asks directly from 「道之相」 tr. “the mark of the path” |
| The chapter-level main outline in the three commentaries (adjudged threefold word for word) | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0332c12〕: 「就此品中大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約聖道辨人」 tr. “within this chapter the main text is threefold: first, explaining the nature of the entity of the path in general; second, explaining the truths that the path realizes; third, distinguishing persons with respect to the noble path” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0723c05〕: 「此品大文有三:一明道體性、二明道所觀、三就道辨人」 tr. “the main text of this chapter is threefold: first, explaining the nature of the entity of the path; second, explaining what the path observes; third, distinguishing persons with respect to the path” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0939a22〕: 「就此品中,大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約道辨人」 tr. “within this chapter the main text is threefold: first, explaining the nature of the entity of the path in general; second, explaining the truths that the path realizes; third, distinguishing persons with respect to the path” ⇒ the three houses adjudge it threefold alike, with slight differences of wording (what the path observes / the truths the path realizes · with respect to the path, to the noble path, in distinguishing persons); and Fabao at the head of the chapter gives 「就道辨人」 tr. “distinguishing persons with respect to the path” while at the place of the outline he gives 「就位辨人」 tr. “distinguishing persons with respect to the stage”〔T41n1822 0728a17〕— one and the same house using two forms, recorded as it stands without adjudication |
| The boundaries of the three main divisions all fall within this unit | The first main division begins〔T29 0113c07〕(one hundred thirty-five characters) · the second begins〔T29 0113c17〕· the third begins〔T29 0116b29〕. ⇒ Two of the boundaries of the chapter-level threefold main text lie within Fascicle Twenty-Two, and so the chapter-level main outline cannot serve as the boundary for the division into units; the division of units in this collection takes the fascicle boundary (Xuanzang’s own division 「之一」 tr. “part one”) |
| The three commentaries’ division into fascicles agrees entirely with Xuanzang’s | This chapter is four fascicles in Xuanzang, and the three commentaries likewise have four each, their fascicle boundaries coinciding one by one. Where Unit 1 begins: the Kośa, Fascicle Twenty-Two〔T29 0113c02〕· Puguang, Fascicle Twenty-Two〔T41n1821 0332c02〕· Fabao, Fascicle Twenty-Two〔T41n1822 0723b20〕· Yuanhui, Treatise proper Twenty-Two〔T41n1823 0939a19〕 |
| Yuanhui’s chapter-title line | He sets up no separate chapter-title line (the fascicle title standing at the head), and the chapter title is seen only in the collation note from the second witness〔0939001〕; moreover that witness gives 「之二」 tr. “part two” for Treatise proper Twenty-Two and Twenty-Three alike and has no 「之一」 tr. “part one” — recorded as it stands without adjudication, and the division of units in this collection is unaffected by it |
| The closing sentence of the fascicle | 「唯自上地心之所緣,非下地威儀,通果心境故」 tr. “it is the object of a mind of its own level and of a higher level alone, and not the object-field of the mind of the mode of deportment or the mind of penetrative effect of a lower level”〔T29 0118c04〕— the last sentence on the differences of the mark of the breath, followed immediately by the end-title of Fascicle Twenty-Two |
The opening transitional sentence〔T29 0113c07〕: 「如是已說煩惱等斷於九勝位得遍知名。然斷必由道力故得,此所由道其相云何」 tr. “it has already been said that the abandoning of the afflictions and the rest obtains the name of full comprehension at nine excellent stages; yet abandoning must be obtained by the force of the path, and what is the mark of this path upon which it depends?” — the opening sentences of all four fascicles are express transitional sentences, and in this collection this chapter is the first found wholly green in that respect.
Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries fixed by the separate edition T1560) plus the prose self-commentary. This unit has eleven blocks of root stanza —〔0113c10〕Root 1 ·〔0113c19〕Root 2 ·〔0114b05〕Root 3 ·〔0116b13〕Root 4 ·〔0116c02〕Root 5 ·〔0116c25〕Roots 6–8 (sixty characters)·〔0117b06〕Root 9 ·〔0117b18〕Root 10 · Root 11 (forty characters)·〔0117c23〕Root 12 ·〔0118a06〕Root 13 ·〔0118b21〕Root 14. The prose commentary has four blocks of quoted stanza —〔0114b24〕the eyelash set upon the palm (forty characters)·〔0114c10〕“can be a cause of suffering”·〔0115b14〕“the Buddhas correctly and universally awake”·〔0116a14〕“action, craving, and ignorance”; and one block of summarizing stanza〔0118b18〕. The judgment that they are quoted stanzas has in every case its warrant in the preceding text: 「理實一切行苦故苦,此唯聖者所能觀見。故有頌言」 tr. “in truth all formations are suffering because of suffering, and this only the noble ones are able to observe and see; therefore a stanza says”〔0114b22〕·「有餘於此以頌釋言」 tr. “some others explain this by a stanza, saying”〔0114c08〕·「如何知此自相是樂?如有頌言」 tr. “how is it known that its intrinsic mark is pleasure? As a stanza says”〔0115b13〕·「如薄伽梵伽他中言」 tr. “as the Bhagavat says in a gāthā”〔0116a12〕·「為攝六相故說頌言」 tr. “in order to gather up the six marks a stanza is spoken”〔0118b16〕. The last is spoken to gather up the six marks that precede it, and so is marked 〔a summarizing stanza · not a root stanza〕.
The two long passages of prose commentary (both exceeding seven hundred characters of pure Chinese · the densest places of question and answer and of divergent accounts):〔0114c11〕the long passage following Root 3 (nine hundred fifty-two characters · three occurrences of 『如何』 · four of 『云何』)·〔0115b15〕the continuation of that same passage (eight hundred eighty-eight characters · two occurrences of 『如何』 · one of 『豈不』). The two passages together come to one thousand eight hundred forty characters, and both fall within the one section on the establishing of the truth of suffering, the densest place of doctrine in this unit.
Three places in this unit where the author adjudicates expressly (not a recording of two accounts without adjudication): ① whether pleasant feeling really exists — the treatise records 「有餘部師作如是執:定無實樂,受唯是苦」 tr. “some masters of another school maintain thus: there is definitely no real pleasure; feeling is suffering alone”〔T29 0114c23〕, and takes the other side with 「對法諸師言樂實有,此言應理」 tr. “the masters of Abhidharma say that pleasure really exists, and this saying is reasonable”〔T29 0115a09〕, unfolding beneath it the double proof from teaching and from principle (for the attribution of the speakers see item six, where Puguang marks the position sentence by sentence). ② the objection that the discernment formed through reflection cannot be established — to the objection 「有言:若爾,思慧不成」 tr. “someone says: if that is so, the discernment formed through reflection cannot be established”〔T29 0116c17〕the author explains it through by setting out his own faultless account, 「今詳三相無過別者」 tr. “now on careful examination the three marks are without fault of difference”〔T29 0116c18〕. ③ what the truth of suffering takes in — the treatise records the objection 「有餘師說:二唯聖諦,餘二通是聖非聖諦」 tr. “some other masters say: two are noble truths alone, and the remaining two extend to both the noble and the non-noble”〔T29 0114b02〕, answers it outright by the stanza, and concludes in the prose 「皆是苦諦亦無有失」 tr. “all are the truth of suffering, and there is no fault in this either”〔T29 0114b09〕.
II. Terminology (Technical Terms)
| Chinese (Xuanzang) | Paramārtha’s divergent name (loc of first occurrence) | The treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs on |
|---|---|---|
| without outflows | 「無流」 tr. “without flow”〔T29n1559 0266a20〕 | 「見道應知唯是無漏」 tr. “the path of seeing should be known to be without outflows alone”〔0113c13〕·「何緣說此唯是無漏?對向涅槃正覺境故」 tr. “why is this said to be without outflows alone? Because it faces toward nirvāṇa and correctly awakens to its object”〔0114a20〕 |
| the path of seeing | the path of seeing (the same family) | 「見道速能治三界故」 tr. “because the path of seeing can quickly counteract the three realms”〔0113c14〕·「頓斷九品見所斷故,非世間道有此堪能」 tr. “because it cuts off the nine grades of what is abandoned by seeing all at once, and no mundane path has such capacity”〔0113c15〕 |
| the path of cultivation | the path of cultivation (the same family) | 「修道有異故通二種」 tr. “the path of cultivation, being different, extends to both kinds”〔0113c16〕— extending to both, with outflows and without |
| direct realization | — (the syntax of this passage differs in Paramārtha · see item four) | 「應知此目現等覺義」 tr. “it should be known that this points to the sense of awakening to what is present just as it is”〔0114a20〕·「隨現觀位先後而說」 tr. “spoken according to the priority and posteriority of the stages of direct realization”〔0113c28〕 |
| the nature of the suffering of suffering | — (Paramārtha has the three kinds of suffering but with a different system of rendering-characters) | 「諸非可意有漏行法,與苦苦合故名為苦」 tr. “the disagreeable formations with outflows are called suffering because they conjoin with the suffering of suffering”〔0114b10〕 |
| the nature of the suffering of change | the same as above | 「此中可意有漏行法,與壞苦合故名為苦」 tr. “within this, the agreeable formations with outflows are called suffering because they conjoin with the suffering of change”〔0114b09〕·「若諸樂受由壞成苦性」 tr. “if pleasant feelings come to be of suffering-nature by change”〔0114b15〕 |
| the nature of the suffering of the formations | the same as above | 「除此所餘有漏行法,與行苦合故名為苦」 tr. “the remaining formations with outflows besides these are called suffering because they conjoin with the suffering of the formations”〔0114b11〕·「理實一切行苦故苦,此唯聖者所能觀見」 tr. “in truth all formations are suffering because of suffering, and this only the noble ones are able to observe and see”〔0114b22〕·「違逆聖心是行苦相」 tr. “going against the mind of the noble ones is the mark of the suffering of the formations”〔0114c01〕 |
| noble truth | — (Paramārtha abridges this passage) | 「是聖者諦故得聖名」 tr. “because they are the truths of the noble ones they obtain the name noble”〔0114a25〕·「於一切是諦,性無顛倒故」 tr. “for all persons they are truths, since their nature is without inversion”〔0114a26〕 |
| the conventional truth | 「俗諦」 tr. “the conventional truth” (the two-character abbreviation)〔T29n1559 0268c10〕 | 「若彼物覺彼破便無,彼物應知名世俗諦」 tr. “if the cognition of that thing is gone once it is broken, that thing should be known to be called the conventional truth”〔0116b15〕·「依世俗理說有瓶等是實非虛,名世俗諦」 tr. “to say in dependence upon conventional principle that there is a pot and the like is real and not false is called the conventional truth”〔0116b20〕 |
| the ultimate truth | 「真諦」 tr. “the true truth”〔T29n1559 0268c10〕 | 「謂彼物覺彼破不無,及慧析餘彼覺仍有,應知彼物名勝義諦」 tr. “that is, the cognition of that thing is not lost when it is broken, and when the remainder is analyzed with discernment the cognition of it is still there; such a thing should be known to be called the ultimate truth”〔0116b22〕·「此真實有故名勝義」 tr. “this really exists and so is called ultimate”〔0116b25〕 |
| the discernment formed through hearing | 「聞慧」 tr. “the discernment of hearing” (the abbreviated form) | 「聞所成慧唯緣名境,未能捨文而觀義故」 tr. “the discernment formed through hearing takes the name alone for its object, since it is not yet able to relinquish the letter and observe the sense”〔0116c10〕·「依聞至教所生勝慧名聞所成」 tr. “the superior discernment born in dependence upon hearing the authoritative teaching is called formed through hearing”〔0116c19〕 |
| the discernment formed through reflection | 「思慧」 tr. “the discernment of reflection” (the abbreviated form) | 「思所成慧緣名義境,有時由文引義、有時由義引文」 tr. “the discernment formed through reflection takes both name and sense for its object, sometimes drawing the sense out of the letter and sometimes drawing the letter out of the sense”〔0116c11〕·「依思正理所生勝慧名思所成」 tr. “the superior discernment born in dependence upon reflecting upon correct principle is called formed through reflection”〔0116c20〕 |
| the discernment formed through cultivation | 「修慧」 tr. “the discernment of cultivation” (the abbreviated form) | 「修所成慧唯緣義境,已能捨文唯觀義故」 tr. “the discernment formed through cultivation takes the sense alone for its object, since it is already able to relinquish the letter and observe the sense alone”〔0116c13〕·「依修等持所生勝慧名修所成」 tr. “the superior discernment born in dependence upon cultivating concentration is called formed through cultivation”〔0116c20〕 |
| śīla | — (the syntax of this passage differs in Paramārtha) | 「應先安住清淨尸羅,然後勤修聞所成等」 tr. “one should first abide in pure śīla and thereafter apply oneself to the discernment formed through hearing and the rest”〔0116c04〕 |
| contentment and fewness of desires | — (the syntax of this passage differs in Paramārtha) | 「言喜足者無不喜足,少欲者無大欲」 tr. “what is called contentment is being without discontent, and fewness of desires is being without great desire”〔0117a05〕·「喜足少欲體是無貪,所治二種欲貪為性」 tr. “the entity of contentment and fewness of desires is non-greed, and the two they counteract have the greed of desire for their nature”〔0117a14〕 |
| the four noble lineages | 「四聖種」 tr. “the four noble lineages” (the same) | 「能生眾聖故名聖種」 tr. “because they can produce the host of the noble ones they are called noble lineages”〔0117a15〕·「四聖種體亦是無貪」 tr. “the entity of the four noble lineages is likewise non-greed”〔0117a16〕·「第四聖種謂樂斷修」 tr. “the fourth noble lineage is delight in abandoning and in cultivating”〔0117a18〕 |
| the contemplation of impurity | the contemplation of impurity (the same family) | 「修不淨觀正為治貪」 tr. “the contemplation of impurity is cultivated precisely for counteracting greed”〔0117b22〕·「此唯勝解作意攝故、少分緣故,不斷煩惱,唯能制伏令不現行」 tr. “since this is taken in by attention through resolve alone and takes only a portion for its object, it does not cut off the afflictions but can only suppress them and keep them from being manifest”〔0117b29〕 |
| the three stages of the contemplation of the chain of bones | — (the fine headings of this passage in Paramārtha await supplement · see item four) | 「名瑜伽師初習業位」 tr. “this is called the yogin’s stage of first taking up the work”〔0117c11〕·「名瑜伽師已熟修位」 tr. “this is called the yogin’s stage of practice matured”〔0117c15〕·「名瑜伽師超作意位」 tr. “this is called the yogin’s stage of surpassing attention”〔0117c17〕 |
| mindfulness that holds the breath | 「阿那波那念」 tr. “mindfulness of ānāpāna” (the full transcribed form)〔T29n1559 0269c10〕 | 「言息念者,即契經中所說阿那阿波那念」 tr. “what is called mindfulness of the breath is the mindfulness of āna and apāna spoken of in the sūtras”〔0118a08〕·「言阿那者,謂持息入,是引外風令入身義」 tr. “what is called āna is the holding of the breath in, meaning the drawing of the outer wind in so as to enter the body”〔0118a09〕 |
| the six causes (counting, following, settling, observing, turning, purifying) | — (the item-by-item comparison of the six matters in Paramārtha awaits supplement) | 「此相圓滿由具六因:一數、二隨、三止、四觀、五轉、六淨」 tr. “for this mark to be complete six causes must be present: first counting, second following, third settling, fourth observing, fifth turning, sixth purifying”〔0118a22〕·「轉謂移轉」 tr. “turning means shifting”〔0118b13〕·「淨謂昇進入見道等」 tr. “purifying means ascending and entering the path of seeing and the rest”〔0118b14〕 |
| pudgala | — (this stanza in Paramārtha awaits checking) | The quoted stanza, 「令諸有相續,名補特伽羅」 tr. “they make the several existences continue on, and this is called a pudgala”〔0116a15〕 |
The Sanskrit in roman letters for a technical term is hung only upon transcriptions transmitted by the ancient masters and capable of being evidenced. The divergent names in this unit are for the most part differences of rendering-character between the two translations (for the full table see item four), and not glosses of sound and sense by the ancient masters; for the name 「阿那阿波那」 tr. “āna and apāna” the treatise itself brings out the gloss of its sense (「言阿那者,謂持息入」 tr. “what is called āna is the holding of the breath in”〔0118a09〕), and Puguang gives two further glosses (「息為境,名持息念。念能持息,名持息念」 tr. “the breath being the object, it is called mindfulness that holds the breath; mindfulness being able to hold the breath, it is called mindfulness that holds the breath”〔T41n1821 0340c15〕), recorded at item six. The rest are left blank, and are not supplied conjecturally on the authority of a modern collated edition.
III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Twenty-Two)
Within the range of Unit 1〔0113c02–0118c08〕the Taishō collation notes are enumerated in full, item by item: twenty-six variant readings (the table below) + six notes of format and four CBETA restorations (recorded together at the end of the table, marked ⟨CB⟩ · not entering the count of variant readings). The base text follows the Taishō 【大】 reading; where CBETA has restored, the base text follows the 【CB】 reading, and the Taishō original printing is recorded alongside. The doctrinal choice among variant readings belongs to doctrinal adjudication, and this item only records without adjudicating.
| Note no. | Anchor | Base text 【大】 / variant | Context (word for word · the base-text reading) | Observation (recorded without adjudication) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0114003 | 0114b27 | 睛【大】,精【宮】 | The quoted stanza, 「若置眼睛上,為損及不安」 tr. “if it be set upon the eyeball it becomes harm and moreover unease” | 『睛』 and 『精』 are graphically similar; 「眼睛」 tr. “the eyeball” stands in a pair with 「置掌」 tr. “set upon the palm” in the line above, and the Palace reading may be a graphic corruption |
| 0115001 | 0115a10 | 然【大】,無【宋】【元】【宮】 | The sentence carrying on from 「故受唯苦,定無實樂」 tr. “therefore feeling is suffering alone, and there is definitely no real pleasure” | The addition or omission of a particle within the sentence; it does not alter the conclusion 「定無實樂」 tr. “there is definitely no real pleasure” |
| 0115002 | 0115a17 | 常【大】,嘗【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「此受未常成非可愛」 tr. “this feeling has never become unlovable” | 『常』 and 『嘗』 are graphically similar and interchangeable in use; both readings can be read |
| 0115003 | 0115a24 | 自【大】,目【宋】【宮】 | 「故由自相有實樂受」 tr. “therefore by the intrinsic mark there is a real pleasant feeling” | “Intrinsic mark” is the defining term of this passage; read as 『目』 it does not form a word |
| 0115004 | 0115a26 | 此【大】,非【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「即已顯示此所說經依別意說非真了義」 tr. “he has already shown that what this sūtra states is spoken in dependence upon another sense and is not the truly definitive meaning” | It touches the wording and not the purport of the argument; both readings pass as the lead-in to 「佛自釋通」 tr. “the Buddha explained it through himself” |
| 0115005 | 0115a27 | 說【大】,諸【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「密作是說」 tr. “spoke thus with that sense implicit” | It may be an intrusion carried over from 「諸行」 tr. “all formations” above; it does not alter the teaching spoken with an implicit sense |
| 0115006 | 0115b13 | 言【大】,曰【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如有頌言」 tr. “as a stanza says” | A divergence in the formula for adducing a stanza; the same in sense, different in character |
| 0116002 | 0116a22 | 業【大】,等【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「次第顯示後行業有因有緣有緒故」 tr. “because it shows in order that the formations of a further existence, and action, have a cause, have a condition, and have a source” | It carries on from the three causes 「業愛無明」 tr. “action, craving, and ignorance” above; both readings can be read |
| 0116003 | 0116a28 | 芽【大】*,牙【宋】【宮】* | 「譬如種子與穀麥等別種類芽為能生因」 tr. “it is as a seed is the productive cause of the sprouts of the several particular kinds of grain and wheat and the rest” | 『芽』 and 『牙』 are graphically similar; the same instance has appeared in a previous chapter |
| 0116004 | 0116b16 | 凡【大】,瓦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如瓶被破為碎凡時瓶覺則無」 tr. “as when a pot is broken into shards and the cognition ‘pot’ is gone” | It touches the wording and not the purport of the argument; 『shards of tile』 reads smoothly while 「碎凡」 tr. “broken shards” is obscure, yet both readings pass as evidence that the cognition of the pot is gone |
| 0116008 | 0116b24 | 受【大】,愛【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「受等亦然」 tr. “and feeling and the rest are likewise” (the defining term for the ultimate truth · extended by analogy to the remaining aggregates) | The character 『受』 runs consistently with the order of the five aggregates; this item is more evident than the others |
| 0116010 | 0116c25 | 具【大】,其【宮】 | The stanza, 「具身心遠離」 tr. “complete in the seclusion of body and mind” | 『具』 and 『其』 are graphically similar; the stanza line opens with 「具」 tr. “complete in” |
| 0116011 | 0116c27 | 違【大】,遠【宋】【宮】 | The stanza, 「治相違界三」 tr. “what counteracts them is contrary, and extends to the three realms” | It touches the wording and not the purport of the argument; both readings pass with the explanation below, 「與此相違應知差別」 tr. “their difference may be known as the contrary of this” |
| 0117001 | 0117a21 | 主【大】,王【明】 | 「法主世尊愍彼安立助道二事」 tr. “the World-Honored One, master of the Dharma, in pity for them established the two things that assist the path” | “Master of the Dharma” and “king of the Dharma” are alike honorifics of the Buddha; the same in sense, different in character |
| 0117002 | 0117b02 | 故【大】,欲【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | The end of the sentence 「緣彼貪名為欲」 tr. “the greed that takes them as object is called desire” | The addition or omission of a particle at the end of a sentence |
| 0117004 | 0117b18 | 鎖【大】,瑣【宋】【宮】 | The stanza, 「且辯觀骨鎖」 tr. “let the contemplation of the chain of bones be made out first” | 『鎖』 and 『瑣』 are homophonous and interchangeable; the chain of bones is the fixed name of this passage |
| 0117006 | 0117b25 | 蛆【大】,䏣【宮】 | 「緣蟲蛆等修不淨觀治第三貪」 tr. “to cultivate the contemplation of impurity taking worms and maggots and the like as object counteracts the third greed” | A variant graph; it does not alter the object of the greed for fine touch |
| 0117007 | 0117b29 | 辯【大】,辨【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「故應且辯修骨鎖觀」 tr. “therefore the cultivating of the contemplation of the chain of bones should be made out first” | A difference in the orthographic system of the two graphs 『辯』 and 『辨』 (the base text habitually using 『辯』, and the three commentaries the reverse), and not a divergence peculiar to this sentence |
| 0118001 | 0118a04 | 說【大】,此【元】【明】 | 「說不淨觀相差別已,次應辯持息念」 tr. “the differences of mark of the contemplation of impurity having been stated, mindfulness that holds the breath should next be made out” | A transitional phrase carrying on from what precedes and opening what follows; both readings pass |
| 0118002 | 0118a13 | 於【大】,依【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「於境分明所作事成」 tr. “the object is distinct and what is to be done is accomplished” | It touches the wording and not the purport of the argument; a divergence in the choice of preposition |
| 0118003 | 0118a26 | 恐【大】,恣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「不減不增,恐心於現極聚散故」 tr. “neither less nor more, for fear that the mind be at the moment too much gathered in or too much scattered” | It touches the wording and not the purport of the argument; “for fear of” and “giving free rein to” differ slightly in the direction of the sense, yet both pass with the admonition on the three faults below |
| 0118004 | 0118a26 | 現【大】,境【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | The same sentence as above | Two angles, the present moment and the object taken; both pass the sense that the mind is readily scattered |
| 0118005 | 0118a27 | 二【大】,一【宮】 | 「一數減失,於二謂一」 tr. “first the fault of counting short, taking for one what ought to be two” | It touches the sense of the sentence and not the purport of the argument; the Taishō reading runs smoothly with the definition of the three faults |
| 0118006 | 0118b12 | 兼【大】,更【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「兼觀息俱大種造色」 tr. “observe together with it the great elements and derived form that arise along with the breath” | A divergence in the choice of adverb |
| 0118008 | 0118b18 | 異相【大】,相異【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | The summarizing stanza, 「有六種異相」 tr. “it has six differing marks” | An inversion of word order with the sense wholly the same |
| 0118009 | 0118b21 | 依【大】,住【宮】 | The stanza, 「依二差別轉」 tr. “it turns in dependence upon the differences of the two” | It touches the wording and not the purport of the argument; both readings pass with the prose explanation 「轉依身心差別」 tr. “its turning depends upon the differences of body and mind” |
Six notes of format (the several Song, Yuan, Palace, and Ming editions differing as between verse and prose · not entering the count of variant readings):
| Note no. | Anchor | The collation note word for word | Observation |
|---|---|---|---|
| 0114001 | 0114a28 | The twenty characters from 聖者 to 是樂 are given as a stanza of four five-character lines in the Song, Yuan, and Palace editions | The one potential seventh quoted stanza of this unit — the base text gives these twenty characters as prose (「聖者說是樂,非聖說為苦;聖者說為苦,非聖說是樂」 tr. “what the noble ones call pleasure, the non-noble call suffering; what the noble ones call suffering, the non-noble call pleasure”), with the warrant in the preceding text 「如有頌言」 tr. “as a stanza says”〔0114a28〕, while the Song, Yuan, and Palace editions give it as verse. Yuanhui at the same passage adduces it with the words 「故有頌曰」 tr. “therefore a stanza says” (see the opening passage of his chapter on the worthy and the noble). The enumeration of <lg> blocks still follows the Taishō count unaltered, and this is recorded here alongside, the choice belonging to doctrinal adjudication |
| 0114002 | 0114b24 | The forty characters from 如以 to 厭怖 are given as prose in the Ming edition | The one stanza of the eyelash set upon the palm · given as prose in the Ming edition |
| 0114004 | 0114c10 | The twenty characters from 能為 to 名苦 are given as prose in the Ming edition | The one stanza “can be a cause of suffering” · given as prose in the Ming edition |
| 0115007 | 0115b14 | The twenty characters from 諸佛 to 皆苦 are given as prose in the Ming edition | The one stanza “the Buddhas correctly and universally awake” · given as prose in the Ming edition |
| 0116001 | 0116a14 | The twenty characters from 業愛 to 伽羅 are given as prose in the Ming edition | The one gāthā · given as prose in the Ming edition |
| 0118007 | 0118b18 | The twenty characters from 持息 to 差別 are given as prose in the Ming edition | The one summarizing stanza · given as prose in the Ming edition |
⇒ The format of the four quoted stanzas and the one summarizing stanza, as between verse and prose, differs among the several editions: the count of <lg> blocks (seventy-nine blocks for the whole chapter) is the count of the Taishō edition, not agreed upon by all the editions; recorded according to the fact.
Four CBETA restorations (the Taishō original printing recorded alongside · marked ⟨CB⟩ · not entering the count of variant readings):
| Note no. | Anchor | Base text 【CB】 / the Taishō original printing | Context |
|---|---|---|---|
| 0116005 ⟨CB⟩ | 0116b17 | 餘【CB】【磧-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,除【大】,除【麗-CB】 | 「又若有物以慧析餘彼覺便無亦是世俗」 tr. “and again if there be a thing such that, once the remainder is analyzed out of it with discernment, the cognition of it is gone, that too is conventional” |
| 0116009 ⟨CB⟩ | 0116b28 | 取【CB】【思溪乙-CB】【宮-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,聚【大】 | The transitional passage from the end of the section on the two truths to the head of the section on the three discernments |
| 0117003 ⟨CB⟩ | 0117b14 | 持【CB】【金藏乙-CB】【思溪乙-CB】【宮-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,時【大】 | The line 「此持息念內門轉故能止亂尋」 tr. “this mindfulness that holds the breath turns upon the inner gate and so can settle scattered applied thought” and its family |
| 0117005 ⟨CB⟩ | 0117b25 | 被【CB】【思溪乙-CB】【宮-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,彼【大】,𬒳【金藏乙-CB】 | 「緣被食等修不淨觀治第二貪」 tr. “to cultivate the contemplation of impurity taking the devoured corpse and the like as object counteracts the second greed” |
Honest record one: this unit has besides three notes of Sanskrit transliteration〔0116b21 two · 0118b25 one〕, which belong to notes of transcribed sound and not to collational variants, and do not enter this item.
Conclusion on the collation: of the twenty-six items, about nineteen are graphically similar corruptions, the addition or omission of particles, or inversions of word order; seven carry the sense more evidently — 0115004 · 0116004 · 0116011 · 0118002 · 0118003 · 0118005 · 0118009 — yet none of them alters the conclusion of the chain of argument to which the sentence belongs. 0117007 (『辯』/『辨』) is a difference of orthographic system at the level of the whole book. Not one item rises to a case for emending the base text. The variant readings are recorded alongside for reference, recorded without adjudication.
IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma T1559 ★)
The base of comparison: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Twenty-Two〔T29n1558 0113c02–0118c08〕↔ Paramārtha〔T29n1559 0266a14 onward · within the fascicle of 「分別聖道果人品第六之一」 tr. “Chapter Six, Part One, Analyzing the Noble Path and the Persons of the Fruits”〕. Paramārtha gives this chapter in three fascicles where Xuanzang has four, and the fascicle counts thus already differ, so that the fascicle boundaries of the two versions cannot possibly coincide one by one; the corresponding passage boundaries of this unit are fixed by the structure of the scene alone, and the fascicle titles may not be made to serve as boundaries.
The chapter name differs entirely: Xuanzang 「分別賢聖品」 tr. “Chapter Analyzing the Worthy and the Noble” / Paramārtha 「分別聖道果人品第六之一」 tr. “Chapter Six, Part One, Analyzing the Noble Path and the Persons of the Fruits”〔T29n1559 0266a14〕— Paramārtha does not take up the two words 「賢聖」 tr. “worthy and noble,” but marks the chapter directly by the two axes of 「聖道」 tr. “the noble path” and 「果人」 tr. “the persons of the fruits.” ⇒ To search Paramārtha’s text with Xuanzang’s words is bound to yield a false zero; the aligning of passages takes throughout the structure of the scene (who, to whom, asking what, on what principle, obtaining what answer).
The basic difference of form: Xuanzang gives 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says,” bringing out the whole stanza first and the prose after; Paramārtha gives 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” embedding the explanation line by line.
The chief items of comparison (item by item):
- The transition at the opening of the fascicle — Xuanzang 「如是已說煩惱等斷於九勝位得遍知名。然斷必由道力故得」 tr. “it has already been said that the abandoning of the afflictions and the rest obtains the name of full comprehension at nine excellent stages; yet abandoning must be obtained by the force of the path”〔0113c07〕‖ Paramārtha 「分別聖道果人品第六之一此義已說,謂如滅得名永斷智」 tr. “Chapter Six, Part One, Analyzing the Noble Path and the Persons of the Fruits: this sense has been stated, namely that such cessation obtains the name of the knowledge of permanent abandoning”〔T29n1559 0266a14〕. The same question is raised (by what path abandoning is obtained), the scene agreeing entirely and the wording differing entirely.
- ⭐ The two lines on the paths of seeing and cultivation exchange places — Xuanzang 「見道唯無漏,修道通二種」 tr. “the path of seeing is without outflows alone, the path of cultivation extends to both kinds”〔0113c11〕‖ Paramārtha 「修道有二種,見道唯無流」 tr. “the path of cultivation is of two kinds, the path of seeing is without flow alone”〔T29n1559 0266a20〕. A difference of arrangement: Xuanzang puts the path of seeing first and the path of cultivation after, Paramārtha the path of cultivation first and the path of seeing after, the order of the lines exchanged while the doctrine agrees entirely. A difference of rendered name: Xuanzang 「無漏」 tr. “without outflows” / Paramārtha 「無流」 tr. “without flow” — a systematic rendering-character running through the whole piece.
- The names of the four truths already stated before — both versions first take up the old names of the four truths (already stated in the first chapter), next make out their entities, and last make clear their order, the sequence of exposition agreeing.
- The simile of the Sūtra of the Good Physician — Xuanzang 「如見病已,次尋病因,續思病愈,後求良藥。契經亦說諦次第喻。何契經說?謂《良醫經》」 tr. “as when one has seen the sickness, next seeks the cause of the sickness, then considers how the sickness is cured, and last seeks the good medicine. The sūtras too speak a simile for the order of the truths. Which sūtra states it? The Sūtra of the Good Physician”〔0114a12〕. The corresponding passage in Paramārtha likewise adduces the simile of the four qualities of the king of physicians, the doctrinal scene agreeing; the close collation of the wording line by line has not been completed, and is honestly recorded as awaiting supplement, Xuanzang’s words not being used to fill the gap.
- The establishing of the truth of suffering · the joint statement of the three kinds of suffering — Xuanzang 「苦由三苦合,如所應一切,可意非可意,餘有漏行法」 tr. “suffering is by conjunction with the three kinds of suffering, taking in everything as it severally applies: the agreeable, the disagreeable, and the remaining formations with outflows”〔0114b05〕. The corresponding passage in Paramārtha agrees entirely in doctrinal scene (the joint statement of the three suffering-natures taking in everything with outflows as suffering); the word-for-word matching of the lines awaits supplement.
- The dispute over whether pleasant feeling really exists — Xuanzang 「有餘部師作如是執:定無實樂,受唯是苦」 tr. “some masters of another school maintain thus: there is definitely no real pleasure; feeling is suffering alone”〔0114c23〕·「對法諸師言樂實有,此言應理」 tr. “the masters of Abhidharma say that pleasure really exists, and this saying is reasonable”〔0115a09〕. Paramārtha likewise has the statements of both parties, the Sautrāntikas and the Vaibhāṣikas; the passage being long, the close collation line by line awaits supplement, and this item does not force a word-for-word comparison.
- ⭐ The defining terms and the rendered names of the two truths — Xuanzang 「彼覺破便無,慧析餘亦爾,如瓶水世俗,異此名勝義」 tr. “the cognition of it is gone once broken, and so too when the remainder is analyzed with discernment; as with the pot and the water, this is conventional; what differs from this is called ultimate”〔0116b13〕‖ Paramārtha 「若破無彼智,由智除餘爾,俗諦如瓶水,異此名真諦」 tr. “if on breaking there is no cognition of it, and by cognition the remainder is removed likewise, the conventional truth is like the pot and the water; what differs from this is called the true truth”〔T29n1559 0268c10〕. A difference of rendered name: Xuanzang’s full forms 「世俗諦」 tr. “the conventional truth” and 「勝義諦」 tr. “the ultimate truth” / Paramārtha’s two-character abbreviations 「俗諦」 tr. “the conventional truth” and 「真諦」 tr. “the true truth” — the most concrete difference of rendered name in this unit (Paramārtha’s 「真諦」 tr. “the true truth” here being purely the name of a technical term and not the translator). The order of the lines and the similes of the pot and the water agree entirely in the two versions.
- The names of the three discernments — Xuanzang 「聞所成慧」 tr. “the discernment formed through hearing,” 「思所成慧」 tr. “the discernment formed through reflection,” 「修所成慧」 tr. “the discernment formed through cultivation” (the full verb-object forms)〔0116c10〕‖ the corresponding passage in Paramārtha gives 「聞慧」 tr. “the discernment of hearing,” 「思慧」 tr. “the discernment of reflection,” 「修慧」 tr. “the discernment of cultivation” (the abbreviated forms). The adjudications of the two versions agree entirely: the discernment of hearing takes the name alone as object, the discernment of reflection takes both name and sense, the discernment of cultivation takes the sense alone.
- The four noble lineages — Xuanzang 「具身心遠離,無不足大欲……四聖種亦爾,前三唯喜足」 tr. “complete in the seclusion of body and mind, without discontent and great desire … the four noble lineages are likewise, and the first three are contentment alone”〔0116c25〕. The corresponding passage in Paramārtha has the term 「四聖種」 tr. “the four noble lineages” densely present, the doctrinal scene agreeing (the three noble lineages of clothing, food, and bedding all being of the nature of contentment · the fourth being delight in abandoning and in cultivating).
- ⭐ The order of exposition of the two gates for entering cultivation is exchanged — Xuanzang 「入修要二門,不淨觀息念,貪尋增上者,如次第應修」 tr. “the essential gates for entering cultivation are two, the contemplation of impurity and mindfulness of the breath; one in whom greed and one in whom applied thought is dominant should cultivate them in that order”〔0117b06〕‖ Paramārtha 「阿那波那念入修次第?偈曰:多欲多覺觀」 tr. “the order of entering cultivation by mindfulness of ānāpāna? The verse says: much desire, much observation and examination”〔T29n1559 0269c10〕. A difference of arrangement: Xuanzang brings out the contemplation of impurity first and mindfulness of the breath after, while Paramārtha first sets up 「阿那波那念」 tr. “mindfulness of ānāpāna” as the heading of the passage and then turns back to set out the contemplation of impurity of the practitioner of greed, the order of exposition being somewhat inverted while the doctrine (the practitioner of greed cultivating the contemplation of impurity · the practitioner of applied thought cultivating mindfulness of the breath) agrees entirely.
- The rendered name of mindfulness that holds the breath — Xuanzang gives 「言息念者,即契經中所說阿那阿波那念」 tr. “what is called mindfulness of the breath is the mindfulness of āna and apāna spoken of in the sūtras”〔0118a08〕— using both the transcription and the abbreviated rendering by sense; in the passages found in Paramārtha only the transcribed form 「阿那波那」 tr. “ānāpāna” appears, and no abbreviated rendering by sense is seen. ⇒ A divergence of rendering-system; whether Paramārtha’s later text (outside the range of this unit) has an abbreviated rendering by sense elsewhere is honestly recorded as awaiting checking.
- The six matters of mindfulness that holds the breath and the differences of the mark of the breath — Xuanzang 「有六謂數等」 tr. “it has six, namely counting and the rest”〔0118a07〕· the prose 「一數、二隨、三止、四觀、五轉、六淨」 tr. “first counting, second following, third settling, fourth observing, fifth turning, sixth purifying”〔0118a23〕·「入出息隨身,依二差別轉」 tr. “the in- and out-breath follow the body and turn in dependence upon the differences of the two”〔0118b21〕. The item-by-item comparison of rendered names for these two passages in Paramārtha has not been completed, and is honestly recorded as awaiting supplement, Xuanzang’s words not being used to fill the gap.
A table of rendered names (within the range of Unit 1 · as seen word for word): Chapter Analyzing the Worthy and the Noble / Chapter Analyzing the Noble Path and the Persons of the Fruits · without outflows / without flow · the conventional truth (full) / the conventional truth (abbreviated) · the ultimate truth / the true truth · the discernments formed through hearing, reflection, and cultivation / the discernments of hearing, reflection, and cultivation · mindfulness that holds the breath (mindfulness of the breath) / mindfulness of ānāpāna · the stanza says and the treatise says / the verse says and the explanation says.
Honest record (the honest record of what awaits supplement): of the twelve items in this section, items four, five, six, and twelve expressly state that they await supplement rather than force a comparison with Xuanzang’s words — this is not a zero result but a close collation not yet reached, a different thing in kind, and it is honestly recorded together with the rest for later deep collation. No judgment of merit is made between the two translations.
V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle T1562 ★ · Treatise Revealing the Doctrine T1563)
The chapter names in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises: T1562 gives 「辯賢聖品第六」 tr. “Chapter Six, Adjudicating the Worthy and the Noble” (chapter title〔T29n1562 0657c06〕); T1563 gives 「辯賢聖品第七」 tr. “Chapter Seven, Adjudicating the Worthy and the Noble” (chapter title〔T29n1563 0913c25〕) — the chapter numbers of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine are all moved one place later than in the Abhidharmakośa and the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle (because it sets up besides, after the chapter on the elements, a chapter adjudicating the basic matters and a chapter adjudicating the differences), and so in citing the chapter title of T1563 one must give 「第七」 tr. “chapter seven.” Do not search the two treatises with 「分別賢聖品」 tr. “Chapter Analyzing the Worthy and the Noble” (they give 「辯」 tr. “adjudicating” and not 「分別」 tr. “analyzing”). The corresponding passages of this unit: T1562 about〔0657c06〕–〔0674a30〕(the passage containing within it the switch of the subdivisions 「之一/之二」 tr. “part one / part two,” gathered in by the structure of the scene and not excluded by the boundary of the page titles) · T1563 about〔0913c25〕–〔0919a17〕. The form = citing only where the Kośa really has a matter of debate · not citing throughout.
One, whether pleasant feeling really exists (bearing on the section establishing the truth of suffering · the densest dispute of this unit) — the Kośa gives 「有餘部師作如是執:定無實樂,受唯是苦。云何知然?由教、理故」 tr. “some masters of another school maintain thus: there is definitely no real pleasure; feeling is suffering alone. How is this known? By teaching and by principle”〔T29n1558 0114c23〕. Saṅghabhadra in this chapter restates the two parties on his own account: he first brings out the other school’s position, 「此中餘部有作是言:定無實樂,受唯是苦」 tr. “here some of another school say: there is definitely no real pleasure; feeling is suffering alone”〔T29n1562 0663a07〕, and lists the proofs from principle such as the indeterminacy of the causes of pleasure; whereupon he at once establishes his own school’s position, 「對法諸師咸作是說定有實樂。云何知然?苦樂生因功能別故」 tr. “the masters of Abhidharma all say that pleasure definitely really exists. How is this known? Because the capacities of the productive causes of suffering and of pleasure differ”〔T29n1562 0663a29〕, taking 『the capacities of the productive causes differ』 for his proof. ⇒ This passage of Saṅghabhadra agrees entirely in scene with the twofold structure of teaching and principle in Vasubandhu’s prose, except that Saṅghabhadra states the two parties himself and does not adopt the citing form. One meaning and two schools, recorded together · without adjudication of which prevails.
Two, the objection that the discernment formed through reflection cannot be established (bearing on the section on the three discernments at Root 5) — the Kośa gives 「有言:若爾,思慧不成。謂此既通緣名緣義,如次應是聞修所成」 tr. “someone says: if that is so, the discernment formed through reflection cannot be established; for since it extends both to taking the name and to taking the sense as object, it should in that same order be what is formed through hearing and what is formed through cultivation”〔T29n1558 0116c17〕, and Vasubandhu explains it through himself with 「今詳三相無過別者」 tr. “now on careful examination the three marks are without fault of difference”〔0116c18〕. Saṅghabhadra cites him word for word and passes judgment upon it, his verdict running 「彼由未達毘婆沙意故作是言」 tr. “he says this because he has failed to reach the sense of the Vibhāṣā”〔T29n1562 0669a17〕, and then sets forth positively the true sense of the Vaibhāṣika masters. ⇒ This is among the debates of this unit the one instance of the bluntest verdict: Vasubandhu refutes the surface sense of the Vaibhāṣikas and explains it through on his own account, and Saṅghabhadra says in return that this very explaining through still fails to reach the true sense of the Vaibhāṣikas — a dispute of double reversal. One meaning and two schools, recorded together · without adjudication of which prevails.
Three, the glosses of discontent and great desire (bearing on the section on the four noble lineages at Roots 6–8) — the Kośa gives 「對法諸師咸作是說:於已得妙衣服等更多求名不喜足,於未得妙衣等多希求名大欲」 tr. “the masters of Abhidharma all say thus: to seek yet more of fine clothing and the rest already obtained is called discontent, and to long in many directions for fine clothing and the rest not yet obtained is called great desire”〔T29n1558 0117a06〕, whereupon Vasubandhu at once establishes an account of his own (「於所已得不妙不多悵望不歡名不喜足」 tr. “to be gloomily unhappy over what has already been obtained because it is not fine and not much is called discontent”). Saṅghabhadra cites and refutes it, 「經主言:應作是說,於所已得不妙不多悵望不歡,名不喜足」 tr. “the Sūtra-master says: it should be said thus, that to be gloomily unhappy over what has already been obtained because it is not fine and not much is called discontent”〔T29n1562 0669c05〕, adjudging it not to accord with correct principle, and defends the masters of Abhidharma’s original gloss. One meaning and two schools, recorded together · without adjudication of which prevails.
Four, the explanation of the desire for what is mine and the desire for the matter of myself (bearing on the end of Roots 6–8 · the section on counteracting the four cravings) — the Kośa gives 「我所事者謂衣服等,我事者謂自身,緣彼貪名為欲」 tr. “the matter of what is mine refers to clothing and the rest, the matter of myself refers to one’s own body, and the greed that takes them as object is called desire”〔T29n1558 0117b01〕. Saṅghabhadra cites and judges it, 「經主於此自作釋言:我所事者,謂衣服等」 tr. “the Sūtra-master here makes his own explanation, saying: the matter of what is mine refers to clothing and the rest”〔T29n1562 0670c17〕, saying that 「義不異前,頌中不應別為文句」 tr. “the sense does not differ from what precedes, and the stanza ought not to have made separate lines for it,” and establishes besides an explanation by another gate, 「由此我部毘婆沙師,更約異門釋此文句」 tr. “therefore the Vaibhāṣika masters of my school explain these lines further by another gate”〔T29n1562 0670c21〕, bringing out by 「我所我執」 tr. “the grasping at what is mine as mine” the independent purport of the stanza’s 「暫息永除」 tr. “temporarily stilled and permanently removed.” One meaning and two schools, recorded together · without adjudication of which prevails.
Honest record: within the range of this unit’s scene in T1563〔0913c25〕–about〔0919a17〕, only the chapter title and the structure of the scene at the beginnings and ends of the main outline divisions have been checked, and the close collation of the citings of 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” line by line has not been completed and is honestly recorded as awaiting supplement; the lines already checked in T1562 are not used to fill the column for T1563.
VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang’s Record · Fabao’s Commentary · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary · Shentai’s Commentary)
The want of Shentai’s commentary (a negative proposition already proved · the want marked according to the fact): Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa X53n0836 is a fragment, and of this chapter only Fascicle Seventeen survives (= explaining Xuanzang’s Fascicle Twenty-Five = Unit 4 of this chapter). ⇒ Shentai is fragmentary and wanting for this unit, and there is no line-by-line explanation to hang upon. A mechanical fault-tolerant recheck: 「已說煩惱斷」 tr. “the abandoning of the afflictions has been stated,” 「見道唯無漏」 tr. “the path of seeing is without outflows alone,” 「俗諦如瓶水」 tr. “the conventional truth is like the pot and the water,” 「四聖種」 tr. “the four noble lineages,” 「阿那波那」 tr. “ānāpāna,” and 「骨鎖」 tr. “the chain of bones” all have zero occurrences in X53n0836. The words 「分別賢聖品」 tr. “Chapter Analyzing the Worthy and the Noble” occur once only in the whole work〔X53n0836 0001a19〕, and the context there is the general table of contents in Fascicle One (「卷第十七分別賢聖品第六之三」 tr. “Fascicle Seventeen, Chapter Six, Part Three, Analyzing the Worthy and the Noble”), which has nothing to do with commentarial text upon this unit and may not be made to serve. Besides this, the 「賢聖品八十三行」 tr. “the chapter on the worthy and the noble, eighty-three lines” of the general conspectus in Fascicle One〔X53n0836 0006b06〕is a second source for the stanza count and not commentarial text, and has been recorded at item one. The three houses below are recorded together.
(1) The Gloss on the Chapter Name and the Chapter-Level Main Outline
- Puguang’s gloss on the chapter name〔T41n1821 0332c06〕: 「分別賢聖品〉者,賢謂賢和、聖謂聖正,此品廣明賢聖,故名〈分別賢聖品」 tr. “as for the Chapter Analyzing the Worthy and the Noble, ‘worthy’ means worthy and harmonious, ‘noble’ means noble and correct; this chapter explains the worthy and the noble at length, hence it is named the Chapter Analyzing the Worthy and the Noble”; and his explanation of the reason for its order runs 「上三品別明有漏,次下三品別明無漏。欲令厭已生欣,故次明無漏」 tr. “the three chapters above explain what has outflows separately, and the three chapters below explain what is without outflows separately; in order that, having wearied of the one, one should come to delight in the other, what is without outflows is explained next”〔T41n1821 0332c08〕·「就明無漏三品中,〈賢聖〉明果、〈智〉明因、〈定〉明緣,果相麁顯,所以先明」 tr. “among the three chapters explaining what is without outflows, the Worthy and the Noble explains the result, Knowledge explains the cause, Absorption explains the condition; the mark of the result being coarse and evident, it is explained first”〔T41n1821 0332c09〕.
- Fabao’s gloss on the chapter name adduces besides outside texts to gloss the two words 「賢」 tr. “worthy” and 「聖」 tr. “noble,” and explains by the order of the two truths of cessation and the path why this chapter follows the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies (chapter title〔T41n1822 0723b23〕).
- Yuanhui on the chapter name gives only 「賢謂賢和,聖謂聖正,此品廣明,故名分別」 tr. “‘worthy’ means worthy and harmonious, ‘noble’ means noble and correct; this chapter explains them at length, hence ‘analysis’”〔T41n1823 0939a21〕— the five words 「分別賢聖品」 tr. “Chapter Analyzing the Worthy and the Noble” have zero occurrences in the whole of Yuanhui’s work, and to take them for a search string is bound to yield a false zero.
- The three houses adjudge the chapter-level main outline threefold word for word (see item one).
(2) The Two Paths of Seeing and Cultivation
- Yuanhui alone brings out the teaching detail of 「十五心位」 tr. “the stage of fifteen minds” — 「十五心位見道,速能治三界故」 tr. “the path of seeing at the stage of fifteen minds, because it can quickly counteract the three realms”〔T41n1823 0939b02〕. Puguang and Fabao are not seen to mention the fifteen minds word for word in this passage. ⇒ Of the three commentaries, the most concrete teaching scaffold in this passage is Yuanhui’s.
(3) The Establishing of the Truth of Suffering · the Dispute over Whether Pleasure Really Exists (Puguang Marking the Position Sentence by Sentence · the Most Orderly Passage in This Unit)
- The attribution of the divergent account set out〔T41n1821 0334c10〕: 「有餘經部、大眾部等作如是執:定無實樂,一切三受皆唯是苦」 tr. “some Sautrāntikas, Mahāsāṃghikas, and the rest maintain thus: there is definitely no real pleasure; all three feelings are suffering alone” — ⇒ Puguang expressly assigns the position of this divergent account to the Sautrāntikas and the Mahāsāṃghikas.
- The other school’s two proofs from teaching and from principle — Puguang marks sentence by sentence 「異部答」 tr. “the other school answers”〔T41n1821 0334c15〕·「異部引三經答」 tr. “the other school adduces three sūtras in answer”〔T41n1821 0334c16〕·「異部以理答」 tr. “the other school answers by principle”〔T41n1821 0334c18〕, and marks thereafter 「又開二章顯無實樂:一治苦覺樂、二苦易覺樂」 tr. “further, two sections are opened to show that there is no real pleasure: first the sense of pleasure in counteracting suffering, second the sense of pleasure in the exchange of suffering”〔T41n1821 0335a05〕.
- The author brings out and displays the Sarvāstivāda position〔T41n1821 0335a21〕: 「論主標顯說一切有宗於苦受外言樂實有,此言應理」 tr. “the author brings out and displays that the Sarvāstivāda school says that beyond painful feeling pleasure really exists, and this saying is reasonable” — ⇒ Puguang expressly adjudges the sentence 「對法諸師言樂實有」 tr. “the masters of Abhidharma say that pleasure really exists” to be the author’s own bringing out and displaying, and not a neutral report.
- The three rounds of pressing back〔T41n1821 0335a24〕: 「略作三番徵責經部,顯有實樂」 tr. “briefly making three rounds of pressing the Sautrāntikas, to display that pleasure really exists.”
- The citing of the Sautrāntikas’ defense〔T41n1821 0335a25〕: 「此即牒經部等救」 tr. “this is the citing of the Sautrāntikas’ and others’ defense”; the Sarvāstivādins’ refutation〔T41n1821 0335a28〕: 「說一切有部破。如文可知」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins refute; it may be known from the text”; the Sarvāstivādins explaining through the sūtras〔T41n1821 0335a29〕: 「此下說一切有部通經部等所引三經。此即通初經也」 tr. “from here the Sarvāstivādins explain through the three sūtras adduced by the Sautrāntikas and the rest; this explains through the first sūtra.”
- ⇒ The attribution of the speakers in this passage takes Puguang’s sentence-by-sentence markings for its standard, and the parenthetical glosses of the vernacular layer and the attributions of the exposition layer run in the same direction.
(4) The Two Truths
- Puguang at the defining term of the conventional truth adduces the account of conventional earth and water from the previous chapter (the Chapter on the Elements) as mutual evidence〔T41n1821 0337b16〕, showing that the defining term of the conventional truth runs uniformly through the whole treatise; and at the passage of the defining term of the ultimate truth he explains the similes of the pot and the water line by line, no divergent account being seen. Fabao’s writing in the same passage is briefer (having no supplementary line adducing the Chapter on the Elements), and Yuanhui is the most concise. ⇒ The three houses agree entirely in doctrine, differing only in fullness.
(5) The Three Discernments
- The Vaibhāṣika masters’ adjudication is restricted to the preparatory stage — Puguang〔T41n1821 0337c29〕: 「據加行位辨三慧別」 tr. “the difference of the three discernments is made out with respect to the preparatory stage.” ⇒ Puguang makes it clear: the adjudication of Vasubandhu’s prose, 「聞所成慧唯緣名境」 tr. “the discernment formed through hearing takes the name alone for its object,” and the rest, is stated with respect to the preparatory stage and not with respect to the stage of full accomplishment (with respect to which all three discernments take the sense alone as object). This is the most important note upon this passage.
- Other masters refute the Vaibhāṣika sense — Puguang〔T41n1821 0338a02〕: 「論主述諸師破毘婆沙義」 tr. “the author sets out other masters’ refutation of the Vaibhāṣika sense.” ⇒ The speaker of the passage 「有言:若爾,思慧不成」 tr. “someone says: if that is so, the discernment formed through reflection cannot be established” is expressly marked by Puguang as other masters set out by the author, and not as the author establishing it himself.
- The author sets forth his own understanding — expressly marked by Puguang〔T41n1821 0338a04〕: 「『今詳三相至食草所成』者,論主述己解」 tr. “‘now on careful examination the three marks’ down to ‘formed through eating grass’: the author sets out his own understanding.” ⇒ Puguang sets up a separate outline label for the passage of explaining through, standing alongside the earlier 「『有言若爾至聞修所成』者,論主述諸師破《毘婆沙》義」 tr. “‘someone says: if that is so’ down to ‘what is formed through hearing and through cultivation’: the author sets out other masters’ refutation of the Vibhāṣā sense”〔T41n1821 0338a01〕: the refutation of the earlier passage belongs to other masters, while the explaining through of this passage is expressly marked as the author setting forth his own understanding.
- Fabao in the section on the three discernments is not seen to mark express attributions such as 「毘婆沙師」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters” or 「諸師破」 tr. “other masters refute” (his attributions being fainter than Puguang’s); Yuanhui simply presents it in the form of question and answer (「問:「三慧何別?」答」 tr. “Question: how do the three discernments differ? Answer”〔T41n1823 0940c04〕), and omits the debate of the passage 「有言若爾」 tr. “someone says: if that is so” entirely. ⇒ Here the difference of fullness among the three houses is the most marked.
(6) The Four Noble Lineages
- Puguang glosses the name of the noble lineages〔T41n1821 0338c02〕: 「四聖種能生眾聖聖之種故,故名聖種」 tr. “the four noble lineages, being that which can produce the host of the noble ones, the seed of the noble, are therefore called noble lineages”; and he adduces Mahāvibhāṣā one hundred eighty-one for a threefold explanation of the difference between delight in abandoning and delight in cultivating, one of them running 「樂斷煩惱,樂修聖道」 tr. “delight in abandoning the afflictions, delight in cultivating the noble path”〔T41n1821 0338c10〕(the other two being the pairing of the uninterrupted path with the path of liberation, and of the path of seeing with the path of cultivation).
- Fabao supplies one simile〔T41n1822 0728c29〕: 「眾聖種,故名為聖種。聖眾皆從此四生故,展轉承嗣次第不絕」 tr. “the seed of the host of the noble, hence called noble lineage; the host of the noble all arise from these four, inheriting one from another in unbroken succession” — taking the succession of the noble lineages to be like the succession of a clan for his simile, a simile not seen in Puguang. ⇒ A teaching simile supplied by Fabao alone.
- Yuanhui in this passage is the most succinct in his outline of the three causes of a purified bodily vessel〔T41n1823 0940c17〕.
(7) The Contemplation of Impurity and Mindfulness That Holds the Breath
- Puguang’s outline〔T41n1821 0339c04〕: 「此下第二別釋。就中,一明不淨觀、二明息念觀」 tr. “from here the second, the separate explanation. Within it, first explaining the contemplation of impurity, second explaining the contemplation that is mindfulness of the breath,” and he lists sentence by sentence the counteracting relation of the four greeds and the four contemplations, settling why the chain of bones can counteract all four greeds.
- Puguang glosses the name of mindfulness that holds the breath〔T41n1821 0340c15〕: 「息為境,名持息念。念能持息,名持息念」 tr. “the breath being the object, it is called mindfulness that holds the breath; mindfulness being able to hold the breath, it is called mindfulness that holds the breath” — ⇒ one name with two glosses (named because the breath is its object · named because mindfulness can hold the breath), the finest note on the naming in this passage. Below it he goes on to explain 「以慧為性」 tr. “having discernment for its nature” and the reason for its extending to five levels (being associated with equanimity alone, it does not arise together with pain, pleasure, gladness, or sorrow).
- Fabao in the same passage writes more briefly; Yuanhui writes at greatest length here (giving instances one by one for the three stages of the chain of bones), and is of high teaching value.
(8) A Conspectus of Fullness among the Three Houses (Recorded without Adjudication)
| Topic | Puguang’s Record | Fabao’s Commentary | Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary | The point of divergence |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| The two paths of seeing and cultivation | the fifteen minds not mentioned word for word | not seen | expressly marks 「十五心位」 tr. “the stage of fifteen minds” | the presence or absence of a teaching detail |
| The dispute over the real existence of pleasure | marks the position sentence by sentence (ten places) | fainter and briefer | briefer | the density of the labels of the speakers |
| The debate of 「諸師破」 tr. “other masters refute” on the three discernments | expressly marks 「論主述諸師破」 tr. “the author sets out other masters’ refutation” | no separate label seen | does not take up this debate | the most marked difference of fullness |
| The simile of succession in the four noble lineages | the simile of a clan not seen | supplies 「展轉承嗣次第不絕」 tr. “inheriting one from another in unbroken succession” | not seen | Fabao alone supplies a simile |
| The three stages of the chain of bones in the contemplation of impurity | explained line by line | brief | fullest, giving instances one by one | a difference of emphasis in teaching value |
| Shentai’s commentary | — | — | — | wholly wanting for this unit · the want marked according to the fact |
Within the range of this unit the three commentaries have no divergence in doctrinal content (all following Vasubandhu’s treatise); it is only in the fullness of the teaching scaffold that each has its own strength: Puguang excels in the labels of the speakers in debate, Yuanhui in outlines and instances, and Fabao supplies now and then a simile or two. No judgment of merit is made. The adjudications of the three commentaries and the doctrinal choice among their divergences belong separately to the lineal-extension section of the exposition layer.
VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Links to That Lineage)
The two gates for entering cultivation (the contemplation of impurity · mindfulness that holds the breath) established in this unit, together with the classification of practitioners, have coordinates available for parallel reading in the Yogācārabhūmi of the Yogācāra root lineage (each item hung word for word upon that lineage):
- The practitioner of greed and the practitioner of applied thought → the seven pudgalas of the Yogācārabhūmi: this unit establishes 「貪尋增者,謂貪猛盛數現在前,如是有情名貪行者」 tr. “one in whom greed and applied thought are dominant: that is, one in whom greed is fierce and repeatedly manifest, and such a sentient being is called a practitioner of greed”〔T29 0117b09〕·「尋多亂心名尋行者,彼依息念能正入修」 tr. “one whose applied thought is much and whose mind is scattered is called a practitioner of applied thought, and in dependence upon mindfulness of the breath he can properly enter cultivation”〔T29 0117b11〕, bringing out two classes only. The Yogācārabhūmi under the same classification brings out seven — 「若貪增上補特伽羅,名貪行者」 tr. “a pudgala in whom greed is dominant is called a practitioner of greed”〔T30n1579 0425c02〕·「若尋思增上補特伽羅,名尋思行者」 tr. “a pudgala in whom applied thought is dominant is called a practitioner of applied thought”〔T30n1579 0425c05〕(the rest being the practitioners of hatred, of delusion, of pride, of equal parts, and of slight dust). ⇒ Under one and the same measure, ‘establishing a practitioner by which affliction is dominant,’ this unit takes two of them to match the two gates, while the Yogācārabhūmi opens it into seven classes; the two systems differ in fullness and agree in measure.
- The object of the contemplation of impurity → the six kinds of impure object in the Yogācārabhūmi: this unit establishes four objects by the four greeds (the discolored and the rest · the devoured and the rest · worms and maggots and the rest · the motionless corpse), and takes the chain of bones as counteracting all four greeds. The Yogācārabhūmi gives 「云何不淨所緣?謂略說有六種不淨」 tr. “what is the object of impurity? It is said in brief that there are six kinds of impurity”〔T30n1579 0428c19〕, and its list under outer decaying impurity runs 「或青瘀、或復膿爛、或復變壞、或復膖脹、或復食噉」 tr. “either discolored, or festering, or altered, or bloated, or devoured”〔T30n1579 0428c28〕(followed by 「或骨、或鎖、或復骨鎖」 tr. “or bones, or the chain, or again the chain of bones”). ⇒ The headings of the objects overlap while the principle of arrangement differs: this unit takes the greed counteracted for its cord, and the Yogācārabhūmi the classes of impurity.
- Mindfulness that holds the breath → the object of mindfulness of ānāpāna in the Yogācārabhūmi: this unit establishes 「言息念者,即契經中所說阿那阿波那念」 tr. “what is called mindfulness of the breath is the mindfulness of āna and apāna spoken of in the sūtras”〔T29 0118a08〕, and fixes its object and support by 「緣風依欲身」 tr. “taking the wind for its object and depending upon a body of the desire realm.” The Yogācārabhūmi gives 「云何阿那波那念所緣?謂緣入息、出息念」 tr. “what is the object of mindfulness of ānāpāna? It is the mindfulness that takes the in-breath and the out-breath for its object”〔T30n1579 0430c05〕, and explains the in-breath as 「入息者,謂出息無間,內門風轉,乃至臍處」 tr. “the in-breath is that which, with nothing intervening after the out-breath, turns as wind by the inner gate as far as the region of the navel”〔T30n1579 0430c09〕. ⇒ The two systems agree entirely in the one sense that the breath is the object, while the Yogācārabhūmi establishes besides the fine headings of the intermediate in-breath and the intermediate out-breath, which this unit does not have.
This item hangs only upon the three sets listed above, which have word-for-word anchors. As for such other links as that of the section on the two truths to the Yogācāra system of the three natures, this unit has no anchor that can be evidenced word for word, and the blank is left according to the fact, not conjecturally supplied. The choice among these links, and the inclination shown in it, belong to doctrinal adjudication.
VIII. Translation History
- Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text here): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, in thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕, its interlinear note running word for word 「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the second issuing, of the same original as the one issued by Paramārtha; translated in the Hall of Translation of the Great Ci’en Monastery on the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui, and finished on the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year; taken down by the śramaṇa Yuanyu”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. The head-title of this unit’s fascicle reads 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十二」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Twenty-Two”〔T29 0113c02〕, and the chapter continuation-title 「分別賢聖品第六之一」 tr. “Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter six, part one”〔T29 0113c06〕.
- Paramārtha’s earlier translation (the collated other version): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings, in the treatise section, gives 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, in twenty-two fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Paramārtha of India under the Chen”〔T55n2154 0620c17〕, Xuanzang’s version being recorded after it as 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, in thirty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c22〕.
- The translation of the two treatises of the debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings gives 「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, in eighty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, in forty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c27〕, and concludes together 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above have the same stanzas as the Abhidharmakośa with a different exposition, and both were composed by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕. The four words 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the same stanzas with a different exposition” are the warrant for the form of item five — the two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas and compose a separate prose exposition, and so their chapter name too may run 「辯賢聖品」 tr. “Chapter Adjudicating the Worthy and the Noble” and differ from the base text.
- The occasion of the treatise’s composition: the Life of Master Vasubandhu records his manner of composing it as 「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」 tr. “establishing the sense of the Sarvāstivādins and, wherever there was a partial position, refuting it with the sense of the Sautrāntikas”〔T50n2049 0190b15〕. ⇒ The passage in this unit on the real existence of pleasure is a counter-instance to that manner — here Vasubandhu adjudges in favor of the Sarvāstivādins (「對法諸師言樂實有,此言應理」 tr. “the masters of Abhidharma say that pleasure really exists, and this saying is reasonable”〔T29 0115a09〕) and refutes the three proofs of the Sautrāntikas, which shows that 「隨有僻處以經部義破之」 tr. “wherever there was a partial position, refuting it with the sense of the Sautrāntikas” does not mean that he adopts the Sautrāntikas everywhere.
- The order of the commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outlines) · Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836 (fragmentary · wanting for this unit).
IX. Edition Location Register
- Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Twenty-Two (base text)〔0113c02–0118c08〕: fascicle head-title 0113c02 · chapter continuation-title 0113c06 · opening transition 0113c07 · Root 1 0113c10 · Root 2 0113c19 · Root 3 0114b05 · first quoted stanza 0114b24 · second quoted stanza 0114c10 · third quoted stanza 0115b14 · fourth quoted stanza 0116a14 · Root 4 0116b13 · Root 5 0116c02 · Roots 6–8 0116c25 · Root 9 0117b06 · Root 10 · Root 11 0117b18 · Root 12 0117c23 · Root 13 0118a06 · summarizing stanza 0118b18 · Root 14 0118b21 · closing sentence 0118c04. The boundaries of the three chapter-level main divisions: 0113c07 · 0113c17 · 0116b29.
- Paramārtha T1559: the corresponding passage begins 0266a14. Chief items 0266a14 · 0266a20 · 0268c10 · 0269c10.
- Saṅghabhadra T1562〔chapter title 0657c06〕: 0663a07 · 0663a29 · 0669a17 · 0669c05 · 0670c17 · 0670c21. T1563〔chapter title 0913c25〕: the close collation line by line within the range of this unit awaits supplement.
- Puguang T41n1821〔Fascicle Twenty-Two, from 0332c02〕: 0332c05 · 0332c06 · 0332c08 · 0332c09 · 0332c12 · 0334c10 · 0334c15 · 0334c16 · 0334c18 · 0335a05 · 0335a21 · 0335a24 · 0335a25 · 0335a28 · 0335a29 · 0337b16 · 0337c19 · 0337c29 · 0338a02 · 0338c02 · 0338c10 · 0339c04 · 0340c15.
- Fabao T41n1822〔Fascicle Twenty-Two, from 0723b20〕: 0723b23 · 0723c05 · 0728a17 · 0728c29.
- Yuanhui T41n1823〔Treatise proper Twenty-Two, from 0939a19〕: 0939a21 · 0939a22 · 0939b02 · 0940b23 · 0940c04 · 0940c17. He sets up no separate chapter-title line, and the chapter title is seen only in the collation note from the second witness 0939001.
- Shentai X53n0836: wholly wanting for this unit — only the general table of contents in Fascicle One 0001a19 and the general conspectus 0006b06 can be evidenced, neither being commentarial text (the want marked according to the fact · not supplied).
- The root-stanza edition T1560: the interlinear note under the chapter title of the chapter on the worthy and the noble 0320c03 (eighty-three stanzas).
- Anchors for the Yogācāra cross-reading: T30n1579 0425c02 · 0425c05 · 0428c19 · 0428c28 · 0430c05 · 0430c09.
- Catalogues and lives: T55n2154 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01; T50n2049 0190b15.
- Collation: thirty-six collation notes in this fascicle = twenty-six variant readings (fully enumerated) + six notes of format + four CBETA restorations (marked ⟨CB⟩ · not entering the count of variant readings); besides these, three notes of Sanskrit transliteration do not enter this item. No case rising to an emendation of the base text.